Skip to main content

Full text of "In and round Yunnan Fou"

See other formats


IN,  AND  ROUND 

YUNNAN    FOU 


GABR1ELLE  M. VASSAL 


IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 


By  the  same  Author : 

I 

I  ON  AND  OFF  DUTY  IN  ANNAM 

1 

UNCENSORED  LETTERS 
FROM  THE  DARDANELLES 


A  ROMANCE 
OF  THE  WESTERN  FRONT 
1 


IN   AND   ROUND 

YUNNAN     FOU 


BY 


GABRIELLE    M.   VASSAL 


LONDON:   WILLIAM    HEINEMANN 


50094JD 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  THROUGH  TONKING  TO  THE  CHINESE  FRONTIER       ...      1-12 
II.  THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU        13-  28 

III.  THE  PENETRATION  OF  YUNNAN  AND  THE  CONSTRUC- 

TION OF  THE  RAILWAY 29—  36 

IV.  A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN 37-49 

V.  THE  RACES  OF  YUNNAN 50-  56 

VI.  APPEARANCE  AND  DRESS  OF  THE  YUNNANESE          .  .  .    57-  62 

VII.  OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  YUNNAN  FOU 63-  73 

VIII.  IN  THE  TEMPLES      74-  84 

IX.  IN  THE  SHOPS 85-100 

X.  YUNNANESE  CUSTOMS  AND  ETIQUETTE       101-107 

XI.  AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE     108-119 

XII.  A  YUNNANESE  VILLAGE 120-130 

XIII.  THE  COPPER  TEMPLE 131—137 

XIV.  THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN        138-150 

XV.  A  GIRLS'  SCHOOL      151-160 

XVI.  THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU          161-175 

XVII.  THE   FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN  .  176-187 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


To  face 
page 


Yunnanese  Landscape Frontispiece 

Map  of  China xv 

Chinese  Architecture  on  a  steep  Mountain  Side 8 

Old  Bridge  over  the  Imperial  Canal     ...  9 

Sacred  Horse  from  a  Tonkinese  Pagoda     24 

Typical  Tonkinese  Landscape  Buffaloes  crossing  River 24 

Helping  my  Husband  vaccinate  Tonkinese  Children        24 

Between  Mongzeu  Station  and  Village 25 

The  Walls  of  Mongzeu 25 

Street  in  Mongzeu 25 

Kilometer  112 32 

The  Nam-ti  Loop    33 

Yunnan  Fou  in  Winter 40 

General  Tsai     41 

Chinese  soldiers  drilling        41 

Buffaloe  Carts 56 

Triumphal  Arch  of  Hindoo  Origin       56 

Mann  Women 56 

Celebrations  in  Honour  of  the  revolution 57 

Wan-tang  Falls        72 

My  Chinese  Chair 73 

Salt  Merchants         73 

A  typical  paved  Chinese  Street      73 

Chinese  Inn  overhanging  a  Precipice 80 

The  Country  side  near  Yunnan  Fou     81 

On  the  Canal    88 

Street  Scenes ...  89 


Hero  and  Heroine  in  a  Chinese  Drama.  Both  roles  are  taken  by  men  112 

A  crowded  Street    113 

The  Scraps  of  Rag 113 

The  East  Gate  of  Yunnan  Fou       113 

A  Door  of  the  Copper  Temple      136 

Hei-long-t'an    137 

The  Si-Chan-Temples     144 

On  the  Way  to  the  Si-Chan 145 

In  the  Temple  of  500  Genii.  The  Buddha  with  a  long  Arm       ...  152 

The  golden  Ox         152 

In  the  Garden  adjoining  the  Confucius  Temple 152 

Girls  drilling     153 

The  North  Gate  of  Yunnan  Fou 153 

A  Review  of  Chinese  Troops 153 

The  French  Consul  Wilden  and  the  General  Tsai      153 

Bridge  of  the  82th  Kilometre         176 

In  the  high  Mountains  of  Yunnan         177 


N  D;  C.  H  O  U  TM  AV 


MO          N        G        O        L        I        A  /     ,  ' 


taw&>.  ,\-^r  ^rW  K™NP 

A  -  poZfC^rr^^^z^wTiJv,;* 
s-A  t^***  «tewr  •'  /^S^S,  c^r^F 
"JSltw-Aws,.  .^crX  ./  *«?**»?  /wpftSftiTfc 


^*hM>e==  CHINA    SEA 


Frontiers  of  Countries 
„         „    Provinces 


Railways  terminated 

in  construction 


OK     CHINA 


CHAPTER  I 
THROUGH  TONKING  TO  THE  CHINESE  FRONTIER 

WHEN  the  Messageries  Maritimes  mail  boat  deposited  three 
quarters  of  its  passengers  at  Saigon  before  continuing 
its  route  to  Hongkong  and  Japan  there  was  great  eagerness 
shown  by  army  officers  and  Government  officials — and  per- 
haps even  more  by  their  wives — to  know  the  post  to  which 
they  had  been  ordered.  Our  long  discussions  on  board 
concerning  our  probable  destination  were  ended  here. 

My  husband  found  that  Haiphong  was  to  be  our  future 
residence  and  that  he  was  to  serve  in  the  military  hospital 
there.  We  had  hoped  to  go  to  Hanoi  the  capital,  but  as  we 
were  at  least  in  Tonking  which  has  a  far  better  climate 
than  Cochinchina,  our  desires  had  been  partly  realized  and 
we  were  satisfied.  Our  best  friends  who  had  wished  for 
Haiphong  were  sent  to  Hanoi!  Such  is  fate! 

Congratulations  and  commiserations  had  been  more  than 
sufficiently  indulged  in,  when  the  next  day  we  took  leave 
of  the  friends  who  were  to  remain  in  Cochinchina  and  em- 
barked on  the  Annexe  steamer  for  Tonking.  Along  the  coast 
of  Annam  we  again  deposited  co-passengers  and  by  the 
time  we  arrived  in  Haiphong  the  number  which  had  started 
together  from  Marseilles  had  reduced  itself  to  about  a  dozen. 

The  cool  bright  weather  which  greeted  us  in  Haiphong 
sent  up  my  spirits  and  I  found  every  thing  and  every  body 
delightful. 

What  a  relief  after  the  damp  heat  of  Saigon. 


2  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Haiphong  is  the  second  largest  town  in  Tonking  and  its 
chief  port.  There  are  mail  and  cargo  boats  to  Hongkong 
nearly  every  day  of  the  week  accomplishing  the  distance 
in  some  50  hours.  Two  French,  one  English  and  one  German 
Company  own  boats  on  the  line.  Haiphong  is  also  in  na- 
vigable communication  with  Hongay  noted  for  its  coal 
mines,  Moncay  and  all  the  region  of  the  Baie  d' Along,  with 
Hanoi,  Nam-Dinh,  Dap-Cau  and  with  the  greater  portion 
of  the  Tonkinese  Delta  through  which  the  Red  River  and 
its  tributaries  flow. 

In  1887,  floating  docks  were  built  in  Haiphong  which  was 
already  at  that  time  the  chief  port  of  Tonking  and  Southern 
China.  As  the  commercial  prosperity  of  the  French  Colony 
grew,  dredging  operations  were  undertaken  and  whereas 
ten  years  ago  the  mail  boats  of  the  Messageries  Maritimes 
were  often  unable  to  reach  the  town  and  obliged  to  stay  a 
day  or  two  in  the  Raie  d' Along,  they  can  now  come  alongside 
any  day  at  any  tide.  Ships  of  seven  metres  depth  have  now 
easy  access  to  the  port.  Dredging  is  still  continued  actively 
and  the  Chamber  of  Commerce  in  1910  contracted  a  new 
loan  of  2.000.000  francs  for  the  execution  of  other  impro- 
vements. The  traffic  increases  yearly  (in  1909  it  was  nearly 
2.000.000  tons)  and  since  the  line  Haiphong- Yunnan  Fou 
was  opened  a  fresh  impetus  has  been  added  to  the  port. 
When  the  Yunnanese  realize  the  tremendous  possibilities 
of  this  line  and  take  full  advantage  of  it,  Haiphong  will 
naturally  benefit  at  the  same  time.  It  is  the  only  opening 
towards  the  sea  in  a  country  as  large  as  France. 

As  a  town,  Haiphong  is  neither  picturesque  nor  interes- 
ting. One  would  hardly  know  one  was  in  the  East.  There 
is  no  colour.  The  native  dress  is  a  browny  drab  the  same 
shade  as  their  skin,  their  houses,  their  fields.  The  country 
all  round  is  absolutely  flat.  For  several  weeks,  sometimes 
months  during  the  winter  there  is  little  sun  and  a  drizzle 
known  as  the"crachin"is  very  frequent.  This  damp  atmos- 


THROUGH  TONKING  TO  THE  CHINESE  FRONTIER        3 

phere  in  winter  like  the  blazing  sun  in  summer,  seems  to 
reduce  all,  people,  houses  and  vegetation  to  the  same  neutral 
tint.  It  is  a  contrast  to  the  vivid  colours  in  Cochinchina. 
The  houses  are  built  on  European  lines;  there  are  few 
bungalows,  nearly  all  have  one  or  two  storeys,  the  streets 
are  well  kept,  the  roads  inland  in  splendid  condition.  The 
town  is  surrounded  by  water ;  the  port  is  on  the  Cua  Cam 
River,  on  another  side  is  the  Song  Tarn  Bac  River  which 
flows  into  the  Cua  Cam,  and  an  artificial  canal  joins  the 
Song  Tarn  Bac  to  the  Cua  Cam  transforming  Haiphong  into 
a  sort  of  island.  There  are  innumerable  ferry  boats  but 
only  two  bridges  which  give  egress  from  the  town.  Nearly 
all  Europeans  live  on  the  island. 

Haiphong  is  on  the  edge  of  the  Tonkinese  delta  which 
is  reputed  to  be  one  of  the  richest  rice  valleys  in  the  world. 
It  even  vies  with  Cochinchina  and  Burma  in  the  production 
of  rice.  And  it  may  not  be  very  long  before  different  mining 
industries  bring  further  wealth  to  the  country.  The  coal 
mines  of  Hongay  and  Kebao,  the  zinc  mines  of  "La  Borde- 
laise"  Society  are  being  worked  with  profit  and  their  out- 
put is  increasing  monthly. 

Apart  from  the  French,  the  foreign  element  in  Haiphong 
is  small.  There  are  a  few  British  subjects  connected  with 
the  Eastern  Extention  Telegraph  Company  and  different 
mining  exploits,  some  Americans  attached  to  the  Standard 
Oil  Company  and  a  few  Germans  employed  by  a  German 
Steamship  Company.  The  "Chartered  Bank"  established 
a  bank  in  1914.  Till  then,  there  was  a  German,  but  no 
British  Consul. 

The  French  community  number  some  1200  persons  while 
there  are  about  9000  Chinese  and  over  17.000  Tonkinese. 
These  last,  however,  live  in  villages  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
town;  in  Haiphong  itself  there  are  practically  only  French 
and  Chinese.  The  menial  occupations  such  as  rickshawmen, 
coal  carriers  and  the  lower  grade  servants,  are  undertaken 


4  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

by  Tonkinese,  but  the  shops  are  managed  by  Chinese,  and 
it  is  they  who  are  employed  as  clerks  in  the  Banks  and 
business  houses,  as  foremen  in  works  and  on  the  steam 
boats,  &c.  In  the  native  market  the  vendors  are  entirely 
Tonkinese  but  they  come  with  their  produce  from  the  sur- 
rounding villages.  This  market  is  the  most  picturesque 
spot  in  the  town.  Here  one  finds  animation  and  local  colour 
in  plenty.  The  native  women  deck  themselves  out  in  their 
best  to  come  there.  To  their  dismal  black  and  yellowish 
brown  tunics  and  skirts  they  have  added  a  bright  green 
or  bright  red  sash.  Their  big  flat  hats  which  serve  them 
as  umbrellas  in  winter  and  sunshades  in  summer  are  laid 
for  the  moment  on  the  ground  by  their  side.  These  enor- 
mous structures  are  very  curious  but  less  artistic  than  the 
conical-shaped  hats  that  both  men  and  women  wear  in 
Annam.  The  women  squat  on  the  ground  before  their 
wares.  Here  one  sees  baskets  of  tangerines  and  oranges 
making  a  blaze  of  yellow,  there,  masses  of  lettuces,  peas, 
haricot  beans,  tomatoes,  &c.,  for  the  benefit  of  the  white 
population,  and  a  little  further  on,  baskets  of  flowers  for 
offerings  in  the  pagodas.  These  flowers  have  a  very  pleasant 
scent  but  are  useless  for  decorating  a  room  as  all  the 
blossoms  have  been  picked  off  their  stems.  For  one  cent 
you  will  be  given  four  tuberose  blossoms  and  two  hibiscus 
heads,  or  three  pink  roses  and  two  lotus  blooms. 

Then  the  stalls  containing  Chinese  infant  garments,  little 
coats,  little  caps,  little  shoes,  and  the  toy  stalls,  make  a  fine 
display  of  colour. 

The  coiffeur  corner  amused  us  most.  The  shaver  and 
the  shaved  squat  opposite  each  other  on  a  narrow  plank 
on  trestles.  If  either  makes  a  sudden  movement,  both  men 
with  razor  soap  and  the  whole  paraphanalia  topple  over. 
The  position  is  precarious  for  such  a  delicate  operation.  It  is 
a  much  more  complicated  matter  to  shave  a  Tonkinese 
than  a  European;  attention  has  not  only  to  be  paid  to 


THROUGH  TONKING  TO  THE  CHINESE  FRONTIER        5 

the  lower  part  of  the  face  but  the  skin  of  the  forehead  must 
be  shaved  also,  extra  hairs  of  the  eyebrows  must  be  tweaked 
out  and  the  ceremony  generally  includes  the  cleaning  of 
the  ears. 

But  except  in  this  corner  of  the  town  there  is  no  real 
native  element. 

Both  Haiphong  and  Hanoi  are  socially  far  ahead  of 
provincial  towns  in  France.  People  entertain  far  more 
frequently.  The  theatre  and  cinema  which  are  large  in 
comparison  with  the  number  of  the  white  population  are 
always  full.  A  theatrical  troupe  comes  out  from  France 
every  year  and  divides  its  time  between  the  two  towns. 
It  is  ambitious  and  does  not  only  limit  itself  to  operettas 
and  vaudevilles  but  gives  creditably  the  well  known  operas 
and  the  new  comedies  of  the  "Comedie  francaise".  Far 
more  interest  is  taken  in  games  here  than  in  France. 
Nearly  all  Europeans  play  foot-ball  or  tennis  or  ride.  Good 
players  and  their  methods  are  discussed  and  games  are 
a  frequent  subject  of  conversation.  Even  those  who  do 
not  themselves  take  part  in  any  kind  of  game  show  enthu- 
siasm for  their  champions,  and  spectators  are  never  wan- 
ting for  inter-club  matches.  This  is  not  always  the  case 
in  France. 

The  fashions  are  followed  quite  as  assiduously  as  at 
home — in  fact  "show"  is  perhaps  too  much  indulged  in. 
Women  seem  to  vie  with  one  another  in  the  richness  and 
variety  of  their  costumes.  Economy  which  is  the  watch- 
word of  French  women  in  France  loses  its  hold  in  the  Co- 
lonies. Every  family  has  a  victoria  or  governess  cart  and 
mothers  and  children  are  to  be  seen  every  afternoon  dri- 
ving out  to  the  zoological  garden  at  Lac-Tray.  There  are 
far  more  children  per  family  than  in  France  and  they  keep 
well  and  healthy.  One  rarely  sees  the  pallid  complections 
of  Saigon.  Those  who  become  anaemic  and  run  down  in 
summer  soon  pick  up  with  the  cool  weather  in  winter. 


6  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

In  Hanoi  social  functions  are  somewhat  spoilt  by  the 
importance  given  to  precedence  both  among  Government 
officials  and  Army  officers.  The  French  who  pride  them- 
selves on  their  democratic  principles  are  always  conscious 
of  their  rank  even  when  not  on  duty.  The  Englishman  off 
duty,  in  drawing-room  or  club,  views  all  men  as  his  equals 
and  only  makes  distinctions  as  regards  manners  and  edu- 
cation on  the  one  hand  or  skill  as  a  player  on  the  other. 
In  Haiphong,  there  are  more  business  firms — more  men 
independent  of  Government  and  Army  control  so  that  this 
spirit  of  hierarchy  is  less  keenly  felt  than  in  the  Capital. 

The  summer  of  the  Tonkinese  Delta  is  more  trying  than 
that  of  Saigon.  There  are  many  days  when  the  thermo- 
meter goes  up  to  38  Centigrade  in  the  day  and  30  at  night. 
The  French  do  not  fly  from  the  hot  season  as  systematically 
as  the  English  and  though  hill  stations  are  much  discussed 
in  Health  reports  and  newspaper  articles,  there  is  little  Go- 
vernment or  private  initiative  to  organize  them. 

If  Frenchmen  felt  the  same  necessity  however,  as  the 
English  in  India,  to  send  away  their  wives  and  children 
during  the  hot  weather,  accomodation  would  naturally  be 
found.  Up  to  last  year  the  only  villas  or  hotels  where  any 
comforts  could  be  obtained  were  in  two  sea-side  resorts — 
Doson  15  miles  from  Haiphong,  and  Sampson  15  miles 
from  Thanh  Hoa  which  is  on  the  railway  between  Hanoi 
and  Vinh.  Here  the  sea  breezes  make  the  heat  more  bear- 
able and  the  change  of  air  is  certainly  of  benefit  to  visi- 
tors especially  to  children,  but  there  is  no  real  difference  of 
temperature  with  the  rest  of  the  delta. 

In  1910,  the  Yunnan  Railway  was  terminated  but  few 
visitors  dared  to  take  advantage  of  it  during  the  summers  of 
1911  and  1912  for  the  country  was  still  in  unrest  owing  to  the 
recent  revolution.  My  husband  therefore  sent  me  to  Chapa 
during  the  hottest  part  of  the  summer  of  1912.  This  is  a 
small  plateau  in  the  hills  above  Laokay  very  near  the 


THROUGH  TONKING  TO  THE  CHINESE  FRONTIER        7 

Chinese  frontier.  It  was  originally  an  agricultural  station 
but  the  climate  was  found  so  cool  that  a  hotel  was  built  in 
the  hopes  of  attracting  visitors.  It  was  just  finished  when 
I  went  up  there.  The  climb  up  the  rough  and  steep  moun- 
tain path  from  Laokay  had  to  be  done  on  horse-back  or 
in  a  chair  carried  by  Chinese  coolies  and  took  a  whole  day. 
The  climate  was  cool  but  damp,  continual  mountain  mists 
hid  the  view  and  rain  sometimes  continued  for  several  days 
running.  It  was  a  very  lonely  spot.  The  natives,  Manns 
and  Khas,  live  in  small  scattered  villages  numbering  only 
half  a  dozen  huts.  It  was  difficult  even  to  find  the  paths 
leading  to  them.  The  lack  of  daily  postage  and  a  telegraph 
office  was  what  I  missed  most.  Beyond  the  hotel  a  Company 
of  the  Foreign  Legion  were  building  temporary  barracks 
but  except  for  this  small  group  of  soldiers,  their  officer,  and 
the  hotel  visitors  there  were  no  Europeans  resident  there. 

In  1913,  a  hotel  was  opened  at  Tam-Dao  in  the  hills  above 
Vinh  Yen.  This  spot  is  not  at  a  great  altitude — 900  metres — 
and  it  is  very  shut  in,  being  built  in  the  midst  of  forest- 
covered  hills.  It  is  possible  to  look  down  on  one  side  into 
the  plain  but  the  steep  mountains,  towering  above  on  the 
other  three,  prevent  the  feeling  of  freedom  and  life  given 
by  a  vast  horizon.  Few  paths  have  as  yet  been  cut  through 
the  forest  so  walks  and  rides  are  limited.  It  has  the  great 
advantage  however  of  being  within  easy  reach  of  Hanoi, 
and  many  residents  have  built  small  villas  around  the 
hotel.  It  is  possible,  leaving  Hanoi  in  the  early  morning, 
to  be  at  Tam-Dao  for  lunch.  The  climate  here  as  at  Chapa 
is  damp  with  frequent  rain  and  mists  but  the  temperature 
is  much  lower  than  in  the  plain  and  one  does  not  suffer 
from  the  heat.  Husbands  can  join  their  wives  from  Satur- 
day till  Monday  and  there  is  constant  and  quick  commu- 
nication. It  will  probably  become  a  favorite  summer  resort. 

Neither  of  these  places  can  compare  however  withYunnan 
Fou  either  as  regards  climate  or  interest  and  if  the  Railway 


8  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Company  would  inaugurate  a  few  night  trains  so  that  the 
journey  might  take  one  and  a  half  instead  of  three  days,  there 
is  no  doubt  that  it  would  be  far  the  most  popular  resort 
of  the  three.  I  spent  the  summer  of  1913  up  there.  My  hus- 
band obtained  a  month's  leave  and  was  able  to  come  up 
with  me.  The  journey  was  most  interesting,  and  except  for 
the  terrible  heat  during  the  first  two  days  we  enjoyed  it 
very  much. 

The  three  hours  train  journey  from  Haiphong  to  Hanoi 
took  us  through  the  centre  of  the  Tonkinese  Delta.  An 
even  surface  of  rice  fields  stretched  away  on  either  side  as  far 
as  one  could  see.  Every  inch  was  cultivated.  Space  seemed 
even  to  be  grudged  the  villages,  for  they  were  cramped  in- 
side high  bamboo  hedges  which  hid  even  the  roofs  of  the 
houses.  The  only  buildings  visible  were  a  few  small  native 
temples  which  had  been  built  wherever  a  mound  or  por- 
tion of  uneven  ground  had  made  cultivation  difficult. 

Towards  five  o'clock  we  reached  the  Paul  Doumer 
bridge  which  is  among  the  ten  longest  in  the  world.  The 
train  was  going  slowly  and  as  I  stood  at  the  open  window 
gazing  down  on  the  river,  its  iron  pillars  with  their  hanging 
chains  seemed  never  ending.  After  passing  over  one  broad 
sheet  of  water  we  went  over  dry  land  again  where  cattle 
and  oxen  were  feeding  on  grass  and  small  stunted  trees. 
Then  again  water  lay  beneath  us  and  one  realized  that 
this  intervening  stretch  of  dry  land  must  be  often  flooded 
and  the  river  arms  join.  Sampans  were  lying  on  the 
banks  of  the  river  and  here  and  there  were  groups  of  native 
huts  on  rafts  which  rose  and  sank  with  the  changes  in 
the  tide. 

Soon  after,  we  went  over  the  outskirts  of  Hanoi,  and 
looked  down  into  a  medley  of  small  native  houses  with 
children  running  about  or  squatting  in  the  little  square 
courtyards.  All  was  drab  colour  but  without  the  dirty 
appearance  given  by  the  smoke  as  in  the  suburbs  of  our 


CHINESE  ARCHITECTURE  ON  A  STEEP  MOUNTAIN  SIDE 


THRO 


THROUGH  TONKING  TO  THE  CHINESE  FRONTIER   9 

large  European  towns.  Occasionally  a  Hibiscus  hedge  with 
its  big  blood-red  drooping  blossoms  or  a  purple-flowered 
Bougainvillia  made  a  pleasant  contrast  to  the  dull  tones  of 
huts  and  people.  Attention  had  evidently  been  shown  to 
the  few  flowering  shrubs  in  the  little  courtyards  but  there 
was  no  exuberant  vegetation  such  as  one  sees  in  a  tropical 
climate. 

Every  now  and  then  in  singular  contrast  to  these  clusters 
of  small  houses  and  courtyards,  we  passed  over  a  broad  well 
made  road,  as  good  as  any  high  road  round  London  or 
Paris.  One  looked  out  involuntarily  for  motor-cars  trams, 
&c.  on  such  a  high-way,  and  the  shabby  wooden  rickshaws 
and  buffaloe  carts  seemed  quite  out  of  place.  Sometimes 
one  saw  a  small  dog-cart  driven  by  a  lady  in  a  stylish  Paris 
hat  and  by  her  side  a  very  small  native  boy  in  white  acting 
as  groom,  or  again  a  minuscule  Victoria  drawn  by  two  small 
but  rapid  native  ponies,  the  coach  man  and  groom  on  the 
box  looking  in  their  livery  like  two  dressed-up  monkeys. 
But  even  these  appearances  of  our  own  civilization  hardly 
seemed  in  keeping  with  such  a  road. 

The  native  element  in  Hanoi  is  in  far  greater  evidence 
than  in  Haiphong.  The  population  numbers  some  100.000 
and  here  the  Chinese  are  in  the  minority  and  do  not  enjoy 
the  same  prestige.  The  Tonkinese  quarter  of  the  town  is 
teeming  with  life,  and  local  colour  is  not  wanting.  There 
are  whole  long  streets  as  in  Canton  selling  the  same  article — 
the  blue  pottery  street,  the  leather  sandal  street,  the  em- 
broidered silk  street,  &c.  &c.  Many  of  these  are  vivid  in 
colouring  and  are  most  picturesque  and  fascinating. 

Europeans  who,  though  as  numerous  as  in  Haiphong, 
represent  but  a  small  fraction  of  the  population  are  grouped 
round  "le  petit  lac"  in  the  centre  of  the  town.  This  little 
lake  makes  Hanoi  most  attractive  and  unique.  It  is  not 
large — about  half  the  size  of  Regent's  Park  Lake — but  the 
water  is  blue  and  limpid.  Standing  on  small  islets  which 


10          IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

emerge  just  above  the  level  of  the  water  are  native  temples, 
chefs  d'oeuvres  of  Annamese  architecture.  They  are  sub- 
dued in  colouring,  and  perfect  in  proportion.  One  of  them 
is  connected  by  a  narrow  picturesque  red  bridge  with 
the  mainland.  Round  the  lake  are  some  wonderful  old 
trees  whose  branches  hang  over  and  are  reflected  in  the 
transparent  water.  The  French  have  planted  brilliantly 
flowering  bushes  among  these  trees  and  covered  the  gently 
sloping  banks  with  grassy  lawns  which  have  added  to  the 
charm  of  the  spot.  They  have  also  pulled  down  the  native 
houses  which  advanced  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  so  as  to 
provide  a  broad  drive  the  whole  way  round. 

Hanoi  is  the  city  of  French  Government  officials.  The 
Governor  General  has  a  palace  there  as  well  as  at  Saigon. 
There  are  splendid  shops  and  a  beautiful  theatre — a  small 
model  of  the  Paris  Opera-House.  The  broad  well  kept  roads 
lined  with  trees  with  the  big  residential  houses  on  either 
side,  all  surrounded  by  gardens,  give  an  idea  of  wealth  and 
comfort.  One  is  only  astonished  to  find  the  streets  so  empty, 
but  this  is  perhaps  due  to  the  town  being  laid  down  on  al- 
most too  vast  a  scale. 

We  left  Hanoi  early  one  morning  for  Laokay.  I  wished 
that  some  of  the  luxury  lavished  on  the  building  of  the 
station  had  been  expended  on  the  train  accomodation.  No 
fans  and  no  ice  with  a  temperature  of  38  in  the  shade!  At 
Yen  Bay  where  we  stopped  an  hour  for  lunch  the  train 
was  left  in  the  midday  sun  so  that  when  we  returned  to  it, 
we  gasped  for  breath.  The  last  four  or  five  hours  of  this 
journey  to  Laokay  was  one  of  the  most  uncomfortable  ex- 
periences we  ever  had  in  the  East.  The  line  too  twisted  and 
turned  so  much  that  several  passengers  were  sea-sick. 

The  scenery  was  very  much  the  same  as  between  Hai- 
phong and  Hanoi,  ricefields  and  again  ricefields.  Occasion- 
ally there  were  broad  muddy  rivers  and  large  native 
towns  with  the  French  Resident's  house  in  their  midst. 


THROUGH  TONKING  TO  THE  CHINESE  FRONTIER      11 

The  European-built  houses  always  stood  high  above  the 
small  Tonkinese  dwellings. 

Some  60  or  70  kilometres  from  the  frontier  the  charac- 
ter of  the  country  changed.  Instead  of  traversing  an  abso- 
lutely level  plain  we  wound  in  and  out  between  hillocks 
covered  with  dense  tropical  vegetation.  There  were  num- 
bers of  wild  hemp  trees  which  much  resemble  the  banana. 
They  were  in  flower  and  the  blooms  which  grow  at  the  ex- 
treme top  of  the  straight  stems  made  them  look  like  so 
many  candles  with  red  flames.  A  factory  for  turning  these 
hemp  trees  to  account  has  lately  been  built  at  Vietry  by  an 
American  Company.  The  cord  thus  manufactured  from 
the  native  hemp  is  a  source  of  wealth  to  the  Philippine 
islands  and  it  is  hoped  that  the  same  results  may  be  obtai- 
ned here. 

Besides  this  low  scrub  vegetation  the  line  from  time  to 
time  runs  through  real  tropical  forest.  One  is  awed  as  one 
attempts  to  peer  in  between  these  huge  high  trees.  All  is 
darkness  and  mystery.  Nothing  stirs.  The  sun  never  pene- 
trates through  the  thick  foliage  and  the  wind  can  only  effect 
the  highest  branches.  It  seems  impossible  for  man  to  cut 
his  way  through  such  a  forest,  for  not  only  is  the  thick 
undergrowth  extremely  dense,  but  twisting  curling  creepers 
which  seize  and  strangle  all  they  grasp,  hang  from  the  top- 
most branches  making  an  impenetrable  barrier.  If  we 
had  less  sun  here,  shaded  as  we  were  by  the  overhanging 
trees,  the  atmosphere  was  perhaps  heavier  than  before ;  we 
seemed  to  be  suffocating  for  want  of  air,  an  even  more 
disagreable  sensation  than  the  actual  heat  of  the  earlier  part 
of  the  day.  We  looked  at  our  watches  every  five  minutes 
longing  to  reach  our  destination. 

Every  now  and  then  we  had  glimpses  of  the  Red  River 
to  which  the  line  was  running  almost  parallel;  the  stream 
is  broad  and  deep  here  but  the  strong  current  makes 
navigation  difficult.  We  occasionally  saw  sampans  howr- 


12  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

ever  whose  owners  were  willing  to  risk  the  dangers  of  an 
accident  for  the  sake  of  the  rapid  progress  down  stream. 
When  this  part  of  the  country  was  flooded  and  the  line 
destroyed  in  August  1910  even  steam  launches  made  their 
way  up  and  down  to  Laokay  daily.  From  Vietry  they  took 
two  or  three  days  to  go  up  stream  but  only  a  few  hours  to 
descend  the  same  distance. 

We  reached  Laokay  towards  six  o'clock  in  the  evening. 
It  had  a  pretty  aspect  from  the  train,  lying  in  a  hollow 
among  the  hills.  The  clusters  of  native  huts  on  either  side 
of  the  broad  river,  the  magnificent  bridge  spanning  it,  the 
European  buildings  scattered  here  and  there  on  the  higher 
ground,  were  a  pleasing  contrast  after  the  strange  weird 
impressions  made  by  the  tropical  forest.  Though  it  wras  the 
last  place  I  should  chose  to  live  in  owing  to  its  bad  climate 
and  low  unhealthy  situation,  yet  it  was  a  welcome  sight 
that  day  for  it  meant  that  the  second  stage  of  our  journey 
was  accomplished. 


CHAPTER  II 
THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU 

I  felt  as  if  I  had  only  just  laid  down  when  my  husband, 
opening  the  door  between  our  rooms,  called  to  me  to  get 
up.  It  was  6  o'clock  and  the  train  started  at  7. 

The  heat,  even  at  that  early  hour,  was  almost  unbearable, 
it  seemed  difficult  to  breathe,  one  felt  one  would  be  shortly 
suffocated  for  want  of  air.  In  Haiphong  I  had  never  expe- 
rienced such  oppression  as  that  morning  at  Laokay  and  I 
pitied  the  officers  on  duty  in  such  a  place.  It  is  considered 
one  of  the  worst  climates  in  Tonking  but  I  daresay  many 
of  them  came  there  by  choice  for,  being  a  frontier  post,  they 
hoped  to  see  active  service. 

In  spite  of  turning  my  fan  from  side  to  side  to  obtain 
the  full  benefit  of  it  as  I  moved  about  the  room  while  dres- 
sing I  was  thoroughly  tired  and  running  with  perspiration 
before  I  was  ready.  Unable  to  eat  any  breakfast  we  started 
at  once  for  the  station  which  was  a  few  steps  from  the 
hotel.  On  the  platform  were  a  number  of  white  dressed 
Europeans  many  of  them  there  for  no  special  reason.  This 
early  hour  was  the  coolest  in  the  day,  so  by  common  con- 
sent the  more  sociable  portion  of  the  community  met  at  the 
station,  and  watched  the  departure  of  the  two  trains  going 
East  and  Wes-t  which  left  within  a  few  minutes  of  each  other. 

My  husband  found  colleagues  on  the  platform  and  began 
changing  medical  opinions  with  them  preventing  me  from 
making  the  more  serious  enquiries  regarding  lunch  and  ice. 

13 


14  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

The  train  had  hardly  left  the  platform  when  we  found 
ourselves  crossing  the  bridge  over  the  Nam  Ti  river  and 
going  through  the  "Gate  of  China".  This  iron  bridge  120 
metres  long  passes  over  the  Nam  Ti  close  to  where  it  joins 
the  Red  River.  The  latter  river  serves  for  many  miles  as  a 
boundary  between  French  and  Chinese  territory  and  on 
its  French  bank  lies  the  military  camp  of  Kocleou.  From 
this  bridge  a  good  idea  of  the  whole  district  could  be  ob- 
tained. On  the  river  banks  below  us  we  could  see  the  native 
huts  of  Annamese  on  one  side  and  Chinese  on  the  other. 
Above  our  heads  on  the  mountain  side  were  Chinese  forts, 
apparently  so  well  placed  that  if  their  guns  were  modern 
and  in  working  order  they  could  destroy  Laokay  in  a  few 
minutes.  Rehind  us  was  the  station  and  around  it  the  greater 
part  of  the  European  dwellings,  the  hotel,  the  club,  the  Resi- 
dence and  Government  offices.  The  clean  well  kept  acade- 
mized  roads  lined  with  trees  around  these  buildings  made 
a  pleasant  contrast  to  the  filth  and  disorder  of  the  Chinese 
and  Annamese  quarters.  In  front  of  us  was  Hokeou,  the 
Chinese  town  proper  hardly  differing  from  the  rest  of  Laokay 
except  that  there  were  more  Chinese  in  the  streets.  Few 
Chinese  live  in  Laokay  for  it  costs  them  6/-  a  head  to  enter 
French  territory.  Crossing  the  bridge  at  the  same  time  as 
ourselves  on  the  foot-way  close  to  the  rails  were  numbers 
of  natives  with  loaded  baskets.  There  were  not  only  Chinese 
and  Annamese,  but  Lolos  and  Mans,  Thos  and  Khas,  and 
the  variety  of  colour  and  costume  made  the  scene  most 
picturesque.  It  was  the  big  market  day  of  Hokeou  and  all 
were  on  their  way  to  it.  Resides  the  regular  market  every 
fifth  day  customary  in  most  centres  of  Tonking  and  China, 
a  specially  large  one  is  held  there  from  time  to  time,  and 
on  these  occasions  one  meets  representatives  of  every  race 
in  the  district.  We  were  very  sorry  not  to  have  time  to  visit 
it  for  it  is  considered  a  most  interesting  sight. 

Five  minutes  after  leaving  Laokay  platform,  our  train 


u 

„ 


THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU         15 

stopped  at  Hokeou  station  for  here  the  Chinese  Customs 
House  officers  examined  our  baggage.  We  followed  a  young 
Chinese  in  European  dress  to  the  luggage  van  with  our  keys 
and  pointed  out  our  boxes.  He  asked  us  if  we  had  anything 
to  declare.  We  mentioned  some  cartridges  and  some  wine. 
After  enquiring  about  the  quantity  he  whispered  to  us  to 
say  nothing  about  them.  If  his  colleagues  heard  us  mention 
these  things  we  should  have  to  open  all  our  belongings  and 
he  did  not  consider  it  necessary.  We  returned  to  our  com- 
partment rather  surprised  at  this  attitude,  but  thankful  to 
have  escaped  all  bother. 

A  few  miles  out  of  Laokay  we  entered  a  narrow  gorge 
and  for  several  hours  the  line  followed  the  curves  of  the 
Nam  Ti  keeping  quite  close  to  the  bed  of  the  river.  The 
steep  hills  on  either  side  were  forest-covered  except  here 
and  there  towards  the  top  where  one  saw  crags  of  bare 
gray  rock.  Occasionally  we  caught  sight  of  bands  of  mon- 
keys sitting  on  the  stones  by  the  river's  edge  or  swinging 
on  the  branches  above  it.  They  had  evidently  come  down 
to  drink.  The  water  falls  and  rivulets  which  add  so  much 
to  the  charm  of  the  scenery  later  in  the  year  were  all  dry 
on  our  way  up  to  Yunnan  Fou  in  the  first  week  of  June. 

At  Lahati,  some  70  kilometres  from  Laokay  the  gradient 
ecame  very  steep  and  we  began  to  go  through  tunnels, 
cross  bridges  over  ravines,  and  skirt  precipices. 

One  had  the  thrills  of  half  nervous  excitement  which 
one  experiences  in  travelling  in  Switzerland.  How  had 
engineers  dared  to  conceive  a  bridge  at  such  a  corner, 
an  embankment  on  such  a  slope,  how  had  contractors 
dared  to  undertake  the  fulfilment  of  such  an  enterprise? 
In  Switzerland  for  example  every  facility  is  given  them. 
The  goodwill  of  the  people,  is  guaranteed,  housing  and 
provisioning  offer  little  difficulty,  unskilled  labour  is  in  a 
way  skilled  for  all  know  how  to  handle  shovel  and  pick. 
The  workmen  are  easily  procured  easy  to  manage,  healthy 


16  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

and  happy,  used  to  the  land  and  the  conditions  of  work. 
The  maps  of  the  country  are  correct,  any  missing  instru- 
ment can  be  procured  at  a  moment's  notice,  every  thing  is 
within  easy  reach.  But  here — what  a  difference!  The  in- 
domitable perseverance  which  must  have  been  shown  by 
all  to  carry  the  work  through,  is  the  upper  most  thought  in 
one's  mind  during  those  two  days  travel  to  Yunnan  Fou. 
There  are  pieces  of  engineering  skill  for  which  I  have  felt 
greater  wonder  and  awe  but  I  have  never  felt  more  the 
pluck  of  the  workers,  the  daring  of  those  who  planned  it  and 
the  faith  of  those  who  financed  it  and  carried  it  out.  Every- 
thing, customs,  climate,  labour,  must  have  been  against 
them,  apart  from  the  nature  of  the  country. 

Lunch  was  served  to  us  in  the  train  but  as  we  happened 
to  be  going  through  the  best  part  of  the  scenery,  it  was  ra- 
ther an  agitated  meal.  Not  that  we  could  have  enjoyed  it 
much  sitting  still.  No  comfortable  chairs,  no  electric  fan, 
no  table-cloth;  all  the  courses  which  should  have  been  hot 
were  cold  and  the  cold  tepid.  The  little  Annamese  boy 
waiter  placed  his  dishes  one  on  the  top  of  the  other  as  he 
hastened  in  and  out  of  the  compartment;  it  was  not  appe- 
tising to  see  your  ham  squashed  under  a  plate  of  potatoes 
or  your  cheese  flattened  out  by  a  dish  of  fruit.  Whenever 
the  rolls  of  bread  or  the  forks  slipped  on  to  the  dirty  car- 
riage floor  he  would  hurriedly  pick  them  up  but  still .... 
After  a  little  hesitation  we  made  up  our  minds  to  eat  all 
the  same  but  it  was  easier  said  than  done,  for  just  as  you 
had  a  piece  of  beef  on  your  fork  and  were  putting  it  into 
the  salt,  the  train  could  disappear  into  a  tunnel  and  the 
complete  darkness  (for  there  were  no  lamps  lit)  forced  you 
to  abandon  your  mouthful.  And  one  could  not  swallow 
for  some  little  time  after  passing  through  a  tunnel.  The 
smoke  rushed  in  by  all  the  windows  choking  and  blinding 
you.  Ordinary  engine  smoke  is  bad  enough  but  the  coal 
which  is  burnt  along  this  railway  comes  from  the  mines 


THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU  17 

of  Yunnan  and  is  full  of  sulphur.  It  suffocates  you,  so  that 
you  can  hardly  breathe  much  less  swallow  dry  bread  or 
tough  chicken. 

Then  in  the  rush  of  light,  as  the  smoke  cleared  away 
there  was  invariably  a  new  view  to  be  admired.  An  exited 
call  to  come  and  look  at  something — quite  different  and 
more  extraordinary  than  ever — drew  us  from  our  seats  and, 
nobody  daring  to  show  lack  of  interest,  there  was  a  scramble 
to  one  of  the  windows.  After  five  minutes  of  exclamations 
of  wonder  and  delight,  we  squashed  down  into  our  places 
again,  and  had  to  begin  by  repairing  the  damage  done  by 
our  hasty  uprising — a  glass  of  water  had  always  been  upset, 
or  somebody's  heel  had  gone  into  the  rice  pudding  which 
had  been  placed  on  the  floor.  With  all  these  mishaps,  we 
were  still  at  lunch  when  we  went  over  the  most  wonderful 
bridge  of  the  whole  journey.  It  is  at  kilometre  111.  Looking 
ahead  a  short  distance  before  reaching  it,  the  gorge  up 
which  one  is  moving  seems  to  come  to  a  full  stop.  A  great 
mountain  blocks  the  way.  Where  will  the  line  pass?  Tra- 
cing it  on  ahead,  one  sees  the  rails  suddenly  enter  a  tunnel 
at  the  foot  of  this  mountain,  come  out  on  an  iron  bridge 
100  metres  above  a  roaring  torrent,  and  enter  another 
tunnel.  From  there,  one  sees  the  line  circling  up  the  moun- 
tain side  opposite  till  it  seems  to  cross  over  the  top. 

As  we  reached  the  tunnel  we  all  installed  ourselves  at 
the  windows  and  waited  impatiently  for  the  bridge.  Hardly 
out  of  the  darkness  we  heard  the  hollow  rattle  of  this  huge 
network  of  metal  which  stretched  up  from  the  valley  below. 
A  man — a  European — was  climbing  up  the  iron  scaffolding. 
He  looked  like  a  fly  in  a  large  spiders  web  and  gave  us  an 
idea  of  the  immensity  of  the  structure.  The  main  support  of 
this  bridge  did  not  come  from  below.  Two  great  supports  of 
iron  came  straight  out  from  the  mountain  side  like  long  arms 
and  joined  in  the  middle  of  the  abyss.  The  rails  had  then  been 
laid  upon  them.  The  boldness  of  the  conception  thrilled  us. 


18  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Between  two  and  three  we  reached  the  plateau  of  Mongzeu 
and  for  a  time  the  line  was  straight  with  no  bridges  or  tunnels. 
This  vast  plain  was  covered  with  rice  fields  and  dotted  about 
with  villages  of  which  the  flatroofed  houses  looked  as  if 
made  of  mud.  From  here  onwards,  it  is  true,  the  bricks 
were  not  baked,  only  sun  dried  so  retained  their  earthy 
colour.  Mongzeu  which  was  pointed  out  to  us  in  the  centre 
of  the  plain  seemed  hardly  larger  than  other  villages.  This 
was  our  next  stopping  place,  for  the  French  Consul  had 
invited  us  to  stay  a  night  with  him  on  our  way  up  to 
Yunnan  Fou.  We  collected  our  baggage  and  left  the  train 
at  Dragon  Noir  which  is  the  nearest  station  to  Mongzeu. 
The  line  skirts  the  plateau  but  does  not  cross  it  and  we  had 
therefore  6  kilometres  journey  through  the  rice  fields  to 
the  town. 

We  found  an  Annamese  gendarme  awaiting  us  on  the 
platform.  He  had  in  readiness  a  horse  for  my  husband  and 
a  chair  with  4  Chinese  coolies  for  me. 

The  path  from  the  station  into  the  plain  below  was 
narrow,  stony,  and  steep,  so  much  so  that  after  5  minutes 
jolting,  I  preferred  to  walk  till  we  were  on  level  ground  again. 
We  were  surprised  that  the  population  of  this  highly  culti- 
vated plain  should  be  content  with  such  a  high-way.  It 
was  one  of  the  most  fertile  regions  along  the  line  and  the 
railway  served  not  only  for  the  transport  of  cereals  but  for 
the  out-put  of  the  famous  tin-mines  which  are  every  day 
growing  more  prosperous.  Yet  the  only  means  of  access  to 
the  station  was  this  rough  path.  At  present,  plans  are  being 
made  for  a  line  to  be  constructed  between  the  mines  at 
Kioti£ou  and  the  main  railway.  When  this  is  done  the  in- 
habitants of  Mongzeu  hope  that  a  deviation  will  be  made 
to  include  their  town,  but  the  Chinese  are  so  desultory  in 
their  dealings,  that  it  may  still  be  long  before  their  wishes 
are  realized.  In  the  meantime  all  are  content  to  leave  their 
rough  highway  as  it  is. 


THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU  19 

On  our  return,  after  3  months  in  Yunnan  Fou,  this  fact 
no  longer  struck  me  as  curious.  Like  the  Chinese  I  had 
begun  to  think  that  a  path  or  road  which  had  been  good 
enough  for  centuries  was  good  enough  for  the  present  gene- 
ration, and  that  if  packhorses  could  manage  to  climb  it, 
no  improvement  was  necessary.  One  accustoms  oneself  so 
quickly  to  the  ways  of  a  country  that  very  soon  I  had  ceased 
to  sigh  for  a  rickshaw,  a  carriage,  or  a  motor  car,  and  though 
I  continued  to  hate  the  paved  roads  I  could  not  imagine 
anything  else.  The  Chinese  never  mend  or  broaden  a  road, 
nor  make  a  new  one. 

The  Mandarins,  leaving  the  station  in  chairs  like  myself, 
did  not  seem  incommoded  by  the  sudden  swerves  and 
shocks  of  this  mode  of  conveyance  at  any  rate  they  re- 
mained seated.  If  they  were  able  to  stand  such  shakings 
they  were  surely  perfectly  immune  from  sea  sickness. 

The  horses  did  not  seem  to  find  any  difficulty  in  making 
the  descent.  These  small  native  ponies  have  the  sure- 
footedness  of  the  cat  or  goat  and  they  hardly  stumble  or 
slip  on  ground  where  a  European  horse  would  not  even 
venture.  The  Chinese  riders  in  their  blue  costumes,  with 
their  round,  black  and  red  bead-tassled  caps  and  their  red 
carpeted  saddles  made  a  picturesque  group  as  they  descended 
the  hill  in  single  file.  They  guided  their  ponies  with  a  rein 
which  was  fastened  to  the  bit  on  one  side  only.  They  could 
pull  their  steed  to  the  right  but  not  to  the  left  or  vice  versa. 
To  stop,  they  probably  had  to  pull  him  completely  round. 
All  the  ponies  had  small  bells  attached  to  their  collarswhich 
made  a  pleasant  jingle. 

In  the  plain  I  mounted  in  my  chair  again  and  the  coolies 
started  off  at  a  quick  trot  through  rice  and  maize  fields. 
The  sun  was  still  hot  and  very  glaring,  more  glaring  than 
in  the  Delta  for  the  air  was  dryer  and  clearer.  Then  too, 
its  rays  were  so  slanting  that  the  chair  shade  above  my 
head  did  not  protect  me.  It  was  curious  that  at  an  altitude 


20  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

of  1300  metres  I  should  be  feeling  the  sun  more  than  in 
Haiphong.  I  was  not  in  perspiration  as  I  should  have  been 
there  and  yet  I  felt  more  scorched  and  blinded  than  usual. 

But  my  discomforts  were  forgotten  in  the  interest  affor- 
ded by  Chinese  life  in  the  fields.  The  first  picture  was  most 
amusing  and  has  remained  in  my  memory.  The  rice  fields 
were  irrigated  by  small  channels  of  water  which  became 
wider  and  deeper  where  they  turned  off  at  right  angles.  At 
one  of  these  corners  a  woman  was  kneeling,  bending  over 
the  water  washing  clothes.  She  scrubbed  away  at  them  on 
a  flat  stone.  On  her  back,  a  baby  was  tied  whose  little  head 
waggled  from  side  to  side  with  her  every  movement.  It  did 
not  seem  to  object  to  this  curious  cradle  or  rough  rocking 
for  it  was  fast  asleep.  The  woman  before  starting  operations 
had  pegged  a  huge  sunshade  into  the  ground  behind  her 
which  shaded  herself  and  her  infant.  It  was  the  big  um- 
brella which  attracted  my  fancy  most.  Chinese  women  are 
then  more  practical  than  Annamese  women  and  more 
thoughtful  for  their  comfort!  But  would  it  not  have  been 
simpler  still,  to  fetch  water  than  to  carry  dirty  clothes,  a  big 
umbrella,  and  a  baby  into  the  ricefields.  There  was  not  a 
native  hut  within  a  mile.  Nevertheless  the  woman  seemed 
contented  with  her  work,  her  fat  red  face  glowed  with  pride 
as,  turning  to  place  her  well  washed  garments  on  the  grass 
by  her  side,  we  caught  a  full  glimpse  of  her  expression. 
She  was  dressed  in  blue  trousers  and  tunic;  her  hair,  in 
a  tight  knot  at  the  nape  of  her  neck,  was  held  firm  by  a 
blue  enamelled  pin. 

Groups  of  women  were  here  and  there  working  in  the 
rice  fields  or  sitting  together  chatting,  having  probably  finish- 
ed their  days  task. 

About  4  we  reached  what  I  first  thought  was  a  village 
like  others  we  had  passed  through,  till  I  suddenly  caught 
sight  of  a  high  wall  and  guessed  that  this  must  be  Mongzeu. 
This  is  a  town  of  some  15,000  inhabitants  with  a  European 


THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU        21 

Colony,  nearly  all  French,  of  about  60  persons.  Mongzeu 
unlike  Yunnan  Fou  is  an  "open  port".  The  maritime  customs, 
the  French  Consulate,  the  French  hotel  and  trading  stores, 
the  railway  company's  buildings,  are  all  constructed  on 
territory  owned  by  the  French.  Customs  are  collected  on 
the  imports  from  Tonking — chiefly  cotton  yarn — and  on 
the  tin  and  opium  which  are  the  principal  exports. 

Instead  of  penetrating  the  walled  enclosure  as  I  expected, 
my  coolies  carried  me  down  a  side-street  to  the  right, 
and  suddenly  dropped  me  in  front  of  a  covered  porch  with 
huge  double  wooden  doors  at  the  further  side.  They  were 
riddled  with  holes  as  large  as  a  penny,  which  reminded  me 
that  the  French  Consulate  had  twice  been  attacked  by  the 
Chinese  who  had  left  the  marks  of  their  bullets. 

The  calls  of  the  coolies  brought  a  Tonkinese  gendarme  to 
a  side-door  in  the  porch  and  we  entered  into  the  Consulate 
garden.  It  was  at  once  evident  that  this  garden  had  been 
laid  out  by  a  Frenchman.  The  symmetry  of  hedges  and 
flowerbeds,  the  broad  straight  gravel  paths  at  right  angles 
to  each  other,  the  small  round  cemented  pond  with  its  foun- 
tain, reminded  one  in  a  modest  way  of  the  large  country 
house  gardens  round  Paris.  The  house  itself  with  its  two 
wings  at  right  angles  to  the  main  building  was  also  unmis- 
takably French. 

Mr.  Flayelle,  the  Consul,  after  a  few  words  of  welcome, 
showed  us  to  our  room  in  the  rightwing  and  we  were  al- 
lowed to  refresh  ourselves  immediatly  by  a  warm  bath. 

After  a  cup  of  tea  Mr.  Flayelle  accompanied  us  into  the 
Chinese  town. 

We  passed  through  the  great  arch-way  which  led  to  it 
with  difficulty  for  just  inside  a 'Chinese  policeman  was  car- 
rying on  a  heated  discussion  with  an  individual  on  horse- 
back. A  crowd  had  collected  and  was  listening  open 
mouthed  and  open  eyed.  Occasionally  the  restive  pony 
backed  or  dashed  a  few  steps  forward  scattering  the  people 


22  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

around.  It  was  annoying  to  understand  nothing  of  the  sub- 
ject of  the  quarrel. 

We  walked  alongside  the  high  fortress  wall.  There  was 
a  little  open  space  covered  with  green  grass  at  the  foot  of 
the  walls,  and  here  all  the  little  Chinese  boys  of  the  town 
seemed  to  have  collected  to  play.  There  was  quarreling, 
playing,  laughing,  fighting,  all  going  on  at  the  same  time; 
children  chasing  each  other,  rolling  each  other  over  on  the 
grass,  clambering  up  the  bank  which  protects  the  walls  on 
the  interior  of  the  town  and  sliding  down  them.  Most  of 
them  had  laid  aside  their  little  tunics  and  were  naked  to 
the  waist. 

The  little  girls  were  mostly  sitting  by  their  mother's  side 
on  the  door  steps  of  their  homes.  They  did  not  play  with 
their  brothers. 

But  after  a  few  hundred  yards  I  was  obliged  to  abandon 
this  interesting  stroll  and  return  home.  Unprepared  for 
Chinese  pavements  I  had  put  on  high-heeled  evening 
slippers  and  found  it  impossible  to  walk.  Already  tired 
with  the  journey  I  was  incapable  of  the  effort  of  walking 
under  such  difficulties.  After  nearly  twisting  my  ankle 
twice,  1  gave  up  the  attempt  and  returned  to  the  Consulate. 

The  next  morning  we  ventured  within  the  walled  city 
alone.  We  strolled  about  taking  photographs  and  spent 
most  of  our  time  in  trying  to  persuade  children  or  women 
to  come  out  of  the  shade  of  the  porch  or  tree  under  which 
they  were  sitting,  that  we  might  get  a  good  snapshot.  The 
most  characteristic  groups  showing  native  life,  such  as  wo- 
men sowing  and  chatting  on  their  doorsteps,  men  squatting 
round  a  tray  on  the  ground  and  eating  promiscuously  from 
the  porcelain  bowls  of  rice  and  sauces  with  their  chopsticks, 
the  buying  and  selling  at  the  small  booths  were  always  in 
a  bad  light.  The  Chinese  feel  the  sun  like  ourselves  and 
when  no  shade  is  available,  they  stick  up  a  big  umbrella 
and  sit  under  that.  The  strong  lights  and  shadows  in  such 


THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU         23 

a  case  make  a  good  photo  impossible.  If  you  succeed  in 
dragging  them  into  the  full  sun  they  will  only  stand  there 
staring  and  making  faces,  you  cannot  force  them  to  go  on 
with  their  former  occupation  in  any  other  place  than  the 
one  they  have  chosen.  It  is  most  annoying  for  the  photo- 
grapher. It  often  happens  too  that  they  will  refuse  to  be 
photographed  at  all.  They  hide  their  faces  or  turn  their 
backs  or  run  away,  and  you  have  to  employ  great  stealth 
or  ruse  to  obtain  the  view  you  desire.  They  will  steadily 
refuse  to  tilt  back  their  big  hats  which  shade  their  faces. 
Often  there  is  some  child  in  the  group  who,  understanding 
photography  and  wanting  to  be  in  the  picture,  will  place 
himself  just  in  front  of  the  lens  and  completely  hide  his 
parents  or  companions. 

That  would  not  matter  if  he  was  a  typical  Chinese  but 
these  impudent  young  rascals  have  always  some  European 
garment  upon  them-either  a  tweed  cap,  or  leather  shoes 
and  coloured  socks,  or  even  a  shabby  cast  off  coat  and  this 
incongruous  costume,  seen  in  a  photo,  would  give  quite  a 
wrong  idea  of  the  ordinary  street-child. 

The  Chinese  streets  too,  are  difficult  to  photograph.  Being 
so  narrow  they  are  almost  entirely  in  shade,  and  this  is 
accentuated  by  the  upper  story  always  projecting  beyond 
the  lower  one.  But  our  great  regret  all  the  while  we  were 
in  Yunnan  was  not  to  have  brought  coloured  plates  with 
us.  On  coming  out  East,  we  had  hoped  to  do  wonderful 
things  with  them  but  in  Haiphong  we  found  ourselves  in 
an  almost  colourless  country.  Except  for  the  green  of  the 
ricefields  and  an  occasional  sunset,  all  was  drab  colour,  the 
natives,  their  costumes,  their  dwellings,  the  roads,  often  the 
sky  itself.  Such  poor  material  did  not  make  one  feel  inclined 
to  tackle  the  great  difficulties  of  developing  and  we  had 
come  without  them.  But  here  was  colour  in  plenty.  The  rosy 
cheeks  of  women  and  children,  the  blue  costumes  touched 
up  with  red  or  purple,  the  green  and  various  coloured 


24  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

slates  and  tiles  used  for  the  roofs  of  temples  and  houses 
or  as  frescoes  on  either  side  of  the  doorway,  the  bright 
paper  toys,  the  rich  coloured  baskets  of  fruit,  the  shining 
yellow  leather  straps  and  harness,  the  red  carpet  saddles 
of  the  packhorses.  Wherever  one  turned  in  the  streets,  one 
was  struck  by  the  variety  of  colour.  Black  and  white  plates 
here  could  give  no  idea  of  the  aspect  of  the  country. 

We  returned  to  lunch  at  the  French  Consulate  and 
early  in  the  afternon  took  our  leave  of  Mongzeu. 

A  few  hours  by  rail  brought  us  to  Ami-Tcheou  where  we 
were  to  spend  the  night.  Ami-Tcheou  is  situated  on  a 
plateau  some  100  kilometres  square.  Rice  and  the  sugar 
cane  are  cultivated.  There  are  also  coal  mines  at  the  foot 
of  the  surrounding  hills.  These  are  worked  by  the  Chinese 
who  supply  the  French  Railway  Company  and  the  sugar- 
refining  factories  near  the  town  with  coal. 

Though  Ami-Tcheou  is  in  a  high  altitude  it  is  well  pro- 
tected from  cold  winds  and  we  noticed  many  tropical 
plants  by  the  side  of  those  of  temperate  regions.  Many 
Europeans  had  vines  which  were  covered  with  small 
grapes  and  thriving  well. 

After  dinner,  we  made  our  way  along  an  unlighted  path 
into  the  Chinese  walled  town  which  contains  some  5000  in- 
habitants. 

There  seemed  to  be  no  public  lighting  of  the  streets  and 
the  flicker  of  the  small  oil  or  petrol  lamps  in  the  native 
booths  produced  a  most  mysterious  effect.  The  dogs  were 
evidently  unused  to  Europeans  walking  along  the  streets 
at  that  hour  for  though  they  left  the  Chinese  alone,  they 
came  rushing  out  of  doorways  to  bark  at  us  as  we  passed. 

There  was  little  buying  and  selling  going  on,  for  the 
Chinese  dislike  an  exchange  of  cash  after  dark  fearing  to 
receive  false  coin.  The  restaurants  however  were  full.  We 
saw  shadowy  forms  round  the  small  tables,  some  leaning 
over  their  bowls  of  tea  or  alcohol,  others  lying  back  full 


SACRED  HORSE  FROM  A  TONKINESK  PAGODA. 


TYPICAL  TONKINESE  LANDSCAPE  BUFFALOES  CROSSING  RIVER. 


HELPING  MY  HUSBAND  VACCINATE  TONKINESE  CHILDREN 


BETWEEN  MONGZEU  STATION  AND  VILLAGE. 


THE  WALLS  OE  MONGZEl'. 


ITREET  IN  MONGZEU. 


THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU  25 

length  on  the  benches.  The  story  teller  at  the  back  of  the 
room  with  his  high  and  low  intonations  seemed  wound 
up  like  a  machine  and  as  if  his  voice  would  never  cease. 

Every  sound  and  attitude  seemed  weird  and  mysterious 
in  that  dim  light  and  I  was  glad  to  return  to  the  hotel.  We 
went  straight  to  bed  for  we  had  another  early  start  the  next 
morning. 

After  leaving  Ami-Tch6ou  the  line  enters  the  gorge  of  the 
Pa  Taho  a  tributary  of  the  Namti.  During  the  morning  we 
passed  by  several  well  cultivated  regions — plateaux  like 
those  of  Mongzeu  and  Ami-Tcheou  but  less  extensive. 

Just  after  lunch  the  train  stopped  and  word  was  passed 
along  that  there  had  been  a  land-slide,  and  as  the  damage 
had  not  been  completly  repaired  we  must  walk  or  proceed 
by  lorry  for  a  short  distance.  It  was  12  o'clock  and  I  had 
just  lain  down  on  the  seat  for  a  siesta  when  the  sum- 
mons came.  I  rose  unwillingly,  put  on  my  hat,  and  stum- 
bled out  of  the  train  after  my  husband  into  the  hot  sun. 
In  my  sleepy  state  I  felt  I  had  stepped  into  a  pandemo- 
nium. All  the  Chinese  coolies  of  the  third  and  fourth 
classes  seemed  to  have  gone  mad  with  excitement.  They 
were  hurrying  to  and  fro  shouting  orders  to  each  other, 
cording  up  their  parcels  and  shouldering  them.  The  lucky 
ones  who  possessed  wooden  yokes,  fixed  their  belongings 
on  to  them  and  carried  them  over  their  shoulder.  They 
kept  pushing  each  other,  knocking  off  each  other's  big  hats, 
treading  on  each  others  cords,  tumbling  over  each  others 
boxes;  each  man  hindered  his  neighbours'  movements. 
They  were  evidently  quite  unprepared  for  this  change  of 
trains  and  as  no  coolies  had  been  provided  as  porters  for 
the  fourth  class  it  was  a  case  of  every  one  for  himself,  and 
chey  were  seized  with  panic  lest^they  should  be  left  behind. 

I  wended  my  way  as  best  I  could  through  this  excited 
crowd,  receiving  more  than  my  share  of  pushes,  but  I  had 
to  hurry  in  order  to  keep  sight  of  my  husband  ahead. 


26  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Suddenly,  while  endeavouring  to  dodge  the  corner  of  a 
tin  box,  carried  by  a  Chinese,  I  received  a  great  shock.  As 
he  came  blundering  along,  streaming  with  perspiration, 
I  jumped  aside  but  instead  of  landing  on  the  road  I  jum- 
ped into  a  ditch  about  a  foot  deep.  Not  only  that,  but  I 
found  myself  standing  on  some  living  creature !  My  horri- 
fied exclamation  was  drowned  in  the  squeal  which  im- 
mediately rent  the  air.  I  was  standing  on  a  fat  black  pig ! 
About  a  dozen  of  these  animals  with  their  legs  tied  together 
had  been  laid  in  this  narrow  ditch  and  green  branches  pla- 
ced over  them  to  shade  them  from  the  sun.  The  branches 
hiding  both  pigs  and  ditch  were  responsible  for  my  fright. 

My  husband  was  waiting  for  me  beside  a  number  of 
small  trucks  which  were  at  the  disposal  of  travellers  to 
cover  the  distance  between  the  trains.  Each  held  two  per- 
sons and  when  our  turn  came  we  sat  down  on  the  little 
wooden  bench.  Two  Chinese  coolies  immediately  began 
to  push  it  along  the  narrow  rails,  and  from  a  leasurely  trot 
broke  into  a  quick  run.  Then  when  a  final  thrust  had  given 
it  a  good  impetus,  they  jumped  on  behind  us,  keeping  their 
hold  by  gripping  the  back  of  our  seat.  Is  was  very  danger- 
ous to  go  at  such  a  speed  especially  with  4  persons  aboard 
our  fragile  conveyance.  We  had  no  steering  gear  and  only 
the  coolies  feet  which  they  dragged  along  the  ground,  to 
act  as  brakes.  At  every  slight  curve  I  thought  our  last  mo- 
ment had  come.  It  was  wonderful  we  did  not  overturn. 
At  one  place  the  rails  ran  over  a  narrow  bridge,  and  the 
rattle  and  hollow  sounds  as  we  crossed  it  were  most  om- 
inous. I  was  reminded  of  my  feelings  in  the  mountain  rail- 
ways at  Earl's  Court  and  the  Magic  City  and  tried  to  re- 
assure myself.  There,  I  had  been  nervous  also,  but  no  acci- 
dent had  occured. 

Our  lorry  stuck  nobly  to  the  rails  and  we  arrived  safely 
at  our  destination.  At  the  foot  of  an  embankment  the 
coolies  signalled  to  us  to  leave  it,  and  turned  it  over  on  the 


THROUGH  CHINA  TO  YUNNAN  FOU  27 

bank.  We  then  had  to  climb  without  help  the  last  50  yards 
to  where  the  train  was  waiting  for  us.  We  found  all  our 
small  baggage  already  in  our  carriage,  and  after  counting 
every  thing  two  or  three  times,  we  were  at  liberty  to  watch 
the  coolies  who  were  still  coming  along  in  single  file  la- 
bouring under  their  packages.  One  or  two  were  being 
carried  in  chairs  or  palanquins. 

A  few  hours  later  we  came  upon  one  of  the  prettiest 
views  of  our  whole  journey.  We  were  crossing  the  highest 
part  of  the  Yunnan  Plateau  along  which  the  line  runs 
(2000  metres  altitude)  when  a  large  lake  suddenly  dis- 
closed itself  to  our  left.  It  was  nestling  among  the  hills,  its 
deep  blue  water  contrasting  with  the  red  earth  and  bright 
green  of  the  hillsides.  Here  and  there  were  trees  on  its 
banks  and  we  could  see  the  hut  roofs  of  small  villages  on 
either  side.  This  still  blue  sheet  of  water  in  this  high  region 
was  a  delightful  picture  to  look  on.  It  reminded  us  of  the 
lake  of  Geneva,  seen  from  Grillon  or  les  Avants. 

We  were  told  that  there  were  hot  sulphurous  springs  here 
which  the  Chinese  visited  from  all  the  region  of  Yunnan 
Fou.  After  keeping  alongside  the  Tang  Che  lake  for  some 
10  kilometres  the  line  descended  slightly,  and  we  began  to 
look  out  eagerly  for  the  Chinese  towers  of  the  Capital, 
which  we  had  heard  described  as  characteristic  landmarks. 

For  the  first  time  since  leaving  Laokay  the  train  kept  a 
direct  course  without  curves  or  twists  and  we  were  able 
to  rest  a  little  from  the  shaking  we  had  all  received. 

The  Yunnan  plateau  like  those  of  Mongzeu  and  Ami- 
tcheou  was  highly  cultivated ;  rice  was  the  main  crop  when 
we  passed  across  in  June.  We  saw  numbers  of  the  famous 
peachtrees  though  not  in  blossom  at  that  moment.  Villages 
and  pagodas  were  scattered  here  and  there  and  every  hill 
or  slight  elevation  was  covered  with  tombs.  In  the  distance 
we  caught  an  occasional  glimpse  of  Yunnan  Fou  lake  at 
the  foot  of  a  high  range  of  mountains. 


28  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

At  last  a  number  of  grey-tiled  roofs  became  visible  and 
standing  above  them  we  saw  the  Victory  towers.  In  a  few 
minutes  we  should  be  at  the  end  of  our  journey.  In  haste 
I  tried  to  wipe  off  some  of  the  smuts  from  my  face  and 
make  myself  respectable  while  my  husband  collected  our 
baggage.  A  few  minutes  of  pushing  of  trunks  and  pulling 
of  valises,  of  opening  this  and  that  basket  to  thrust  into 
them  articles  left  on  the  seats,  and  we  stood  at  the  window 
calm  and  serene  as  the  train  came  to  a  stand  still.  We  were 
in  Yunnan  Fou. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  PENETRATION  OF  YUNNAN 
AND  THE  CONSTRUCTION  OF  THE  RAILWAY 

THE  province  of  Yunnan  which  appears  in  the  map  of  Asia 
like  a  connecting  link  between  India  and  China  serves  in 
reality  as  a  frontier  state  between  these  two  great  empires 
by  reason  of  its  configuration.  Enclosed  by  its  huge  moun- 
tain ranges,  it  has  remained  shut  off  from  the  trade  routes 
of  the  world  and  with  no  outlet  to  the  sea.  For  centuries 
there  were  only  three  means  of  access  to  the  Yunnan,  two 
by  way  of  China  and  one  by  way  of  Burmah.  France,  in  / 
opening  a  fourth  route  through  Tonking  towards  the  South, 
has  transformed  entirely  the  economic  conditions  of  the 
country  and  given  it  new  life. 

The  northern  route  joins  the  great  Chinese  river,  the 
Yangtsekiang  at  Itchang  and  Sui  Fu;  it  continues  towards 
the  East  following  the  river  to  Shanghai  on  the  China  Sea. 
From  Sui  Fu  to  Yunnan  Fou  it  is  640  kilometres.  Rut  only 
small  junks  can  ascend  the  river  to  Sui  Fu,  whilst  rather 
larger  boats  are  stopped  at  Itchang  and  steam -boats  at 
Hankeou.  From  Hankeou  to  the  Sea  it  is  2000  kilometres. 

The  second  route  also  traverses  the  Chinese  states  of 
Quangsi  and  Quangtoun.  It  goes  East  following  the  Canton 
river  by  Pese,  Nanning  and  Canton.  Many  caravans  fre- 
quent this  Pese  route.  The  distance  from  Yunnan  Fou  to 
Pese  by  Konangnan  is  750  kilometres  and  the  journey  takes 
23  days.  From  Pese  to  Canton  it  is  1420  kilometres  but  it 
only  takes  12  days  as  500  kilometres  can  be  done  by  river. 
To  transport  a  ton  of  merchandise  from  Yunnan  Fou  to 
Canton  by  Pese  costs  about  100  piastres. 

29 


30  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

The  third  route  from  Yunnan  goes  west  into  Burmah. 
The  Terminus  is  Bhamo  on  the  Irrawaday.  Is  is  828  kilo- 
metres from  Yunnan  Fou  to  Bhamo.  This  last  town  is  three 
days  distance  by  boat  and  train  from  the  port  of  Rangoon. 
From  Yunnan  Fou  to  Bangoon  one  must  reckon  to  take 
from  40  to  45  days. 

The  route  by  Bhamo  is  the  British  route.  Although  the 
Indian  Government  has  sent  missions  to  explore  the  East 
and  the  North,  it  was  only  by  way  of  Bhamo  and  Burmah 
that  any  successful  penetration  into  Yunnan  was  made. 
Indeed  ;both  by  sea  or  by  land  that  is  the  shortest  route 
into  India.  For  a  long  period  England  seemed,  by  means 
of  Bhamo,  to  hold  the  key  of  the  Yunnanese  plateau.  Bail- 
ways  were  planned.  One  was  to  go  to  Koulong-Ferry.  Later 
expeditions  however  proved  that  a  railway  across  the 
three  frontier  rivers  was  impractible.  Lord  Curzon,  vice- 
roy of  India,  confessed  in  a  speech  in  1903  that  the  hope  of 
a  railway  from  Burmah  to  Yunnan  must  be  abandoned. 
In  this  struggle  therefore  for  a  sphere  of  influence,  France 
was  left  triumphant  with  the  Southern  route  which  crosses 
Tonking  to  the  port  of  Haiphong.  This  route  was  known 
to  the  Chinese  from  time  immemorial  but  had  always  been 
neglected.  It  followed  the  Bed  River  on  which  stands  the 
port  of  Manhao  situated  550  kilometres  from  the  sea  and 
150  kilometres  from  the  Tonkinese  frontier. 

During  the  Mussulman  revolt  (1855 — 1864)  transport  by 
the  Red  River  was  abandoned  by  the  Chinese  because  of 
the  pirates  who  infested  the  country.  Jean  Dupuis  who 
was  in  touch  with  the  Imperialists  at  Yunnan  Fou  re- 
opened the  Red  River  for  commerce  in  1871.  When  the 
mandarins  in  Tonking  hindered  the  movements  of  his  flo- 
tillas he  asked  France  to  intervene  (1873).  This  led  to  the 
establishment  of  the  French  in  Indo-China.  Since  that  time 
the  French  have  pursued  their  plans  of  penetration  into 
Yunnan  with  remarkable  tenacity.  Once  there,  the  French 


THE  PENETRATION  OF  YUNNAN  31 

were  in  a  better  position  than  their  rivals  and  the  building 
of  the  railway  between  Haiphong  and  Yunnan  Fou  made    ^ 
their  success  assured. 

Let  us  follow  this  struggle  through  history. 

The  illustrious  Venetian  traveller  Marco  Polo,  doubtless 
the  first  European  explorer  to  cross  Yunnan,  traversed 
it  from  North  to  South  and  entered  Yunnan  Fou  which 
he  called  Yachi.  This  was  in  1272.  We  must  wait  till  the  ^ 
17th  Century  to  find  further  traces  of  European  explorers. 
In  1658  British  traders  coming  from  Burmah  tried  their 
fortune  on  the  Eastern  frontiers  of  Yunnan.  French  and 
Italian  Jesuits  made  their  way  in  1702  from  the  borders 
of  Setchouen  and  Koeitcheou  into  the  interior  of  the  coun- 
try. These  were  Duchatz,  Leblanc,  Bonjour,  Fridelli  and 
Regis.  In  1795  two  Britishers,  one  an  officer,  Lieutenant 
Woods,  and  one  a  Doctor  Buchanan  crossed  Yunnan. 
Then  in  1829  two  British  exploration  parties  led  by  Wil- 
cox  Boulton  and  Pemberton  Bichardson  Grant  penetrated 
the  country  from  the  west.  From  the  same  direction 
came  a  succession  Englishmen.  Hamay  in  1835,  Dr.  Bay- 
field  1836,  Dr.  Griffith  1861,  Dr.  Clement  Williams  1863, 
Major  Sladen  1868,  Henry  Cottam  1876. 

The  penetration  of  Yunnan  from  India  and  Burmah  was 
not  only  attempted  by  the  Southern  route.  Gerard  von 
Wusthof  a  Dutchman  sailed  up  the  Mekong  and  reached 
Yunnan  by  Laos  (1850)  while  eleven  years  later  Henri 
Mouhot  followed  his  example  from  Bankok.  A  French 
naval  officer  Francis  Gamier  understood  the  importance 
of  Yunnanese  exploration.  A  mission  was  formed  with 
men  such  as  Delaporte  Thorel,  Dr.  Joubert,  de  Carne, 
Doudart  de  Legree,  of  which  he  was  the  chief.  After  many 
adventures  they  reached  Yunnan  Fou  in  December  1867. 
Afterwards  the  party  went  North,  crossed  the  Yangtse, 
visited  Setchouen  and  came  back  to  Yunnan  by  Talifou. 

The  return  to  China  was  made  by  the  East  and  the  party 


32  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

met  together  again  in  Shanghai  in  1868  after  two  years 
absence. 

A  little  later  British  activity  showed  itself  again  in  the 
person  of  Augustus  Raymond  Margary  who,  setting  out 
from  Shanghai,  reached  Bhamo  in  the  extreme  West.  He 
perished,  assasinated  by  the  Chinese.  England  lost  no  time 
in  demanding  compensation  and  sent  other  missions.  The 
names  of  some  of  the  explorers  who  followed  are  the 
Hon.T.  Grosvenor,  E.  Colborne,  Baber,  Gill,  Cameron,  Count 
Bela  Szechenzi,  Dr.  Henry  Soltau,  Stevenson. 

In  1868  Jean  Dupuis  reached  Yunnan.  He  started  from 
Hankeou,  crossed  Tonking,  passed  by  Manhao  and  Mong- 
zeu  and  arrived  in  Yunnan  Fou  after  two  years  of  travel. 
He  found  there  Francis  Gamier  and  Bocher. 

In  1882  two  Englishman  A.  B.  Colquhom  and  Wahab 
coming  from  Canton  crossed  Yunnan  on  their  way  to  Bur- 
mah.  Wahab  died  before  they  reached  their  destination. 
In  1889-1890  Prince  Henri  d'Orleans  and  Bonvalot  visited 
Yunnan  and  Tibet,  in  1893  Dr.  Louis  Pichon  was  sent  to 
make  a  study  of  the  country. 

From  1895  to  1897  the  "mission  lyonnaise"  travelled  all 
over  the  country  and  brougth  back  information  of  the 
highest  importance. 

Prince  Henri  d'0r!6ans  returned  to  Yunnan  in  1895.  He 
visited  in  turn  Manhao,  Mongzeu,  Sczemao,Talifou,  Atints6 
Saviga  and  the  Miskim  mountains. 

Thus  Yunnan,  isolated  for  centuries,  succumbed  at  last 
to  European  influence,  thanks  to  the  efforts  of  a  succession 
of  heroes,  French  or  English,  who  had  vied  writh  each 
other  in  energy  and  courage.  It  now  remained  to  mark 
out  a  route  to  the  sea  which  should  make  this  transfor- 
mation effective. 

This  role  fell  to  France.  Her  civilizing  influence,  but  just 
established  in  Tonking,  was  henceforth  extended  into  the 
Chinese  province  of  Yunnan. 


KILOMETER  112. 


THE  PENETRATION  OF  YUNNAN  33 

The  construction  of  a  railway  from  Laokay  to  Mongzeu 
and  Yunnan  Fou  was  by  no  means  easy.  Distrust  on  the 
part  of  the  Chinese  Government  had  to  be  appeased,  the 
difficulties  overcome,  which  the  nature  of  the  country  af- 
forded, heavy  loans  had  to  be  contracted,  and  above  all  it 
was  necessary  in  spite  of  every  sort  of  difficulty  to  preserve 
an  unshaken  faith  in  final  success.  The  enterprise  was  ^ 
one  worthy  to  do  honour  to  the  genius  of  the  French ! 

The  "Pxailway  Company  of  Indo-China  and  Yunnan"  has 
published  a  detailed  narrative  of  the  laying  of  the  line.  It 
is  most  interesting  reading. 

The  treaty  with  China  in  1885  provided  for  railways  in 
Chinese  provinces.  Already  in  1887  a  scheme  for  Indo- 
China  in  conjunction  with  Yunnan  had  been  elaborated  by 
the  French  Government. 

After  the  China-Japanese  war  France  obtained  from  Pe- 
king, by  the  treaty  of  April  10th  1898,  the  concession  of  a 
railway  fromTonking  to  Yunnan  Fou.  Two  lines  were  pro- 
posed by  the  engineers,  one  by  the  valley  of  Sin-Chien,  the 
region  of  the  lakes  and  Sinz-Hsim,  the  other  by  the  valley 
of  Namti,  Amitcheou,  the  valley  of  Pataho  and  Yleang. 

The  former  which  was  first  adopted  was  condemned  la- 
ter in  consequence  of  the  absence  of  material  for  construc- 
tion and  the  difficulties  of  the  country.  The  final  scheme 
was  approved  by  the  Governor  General  of  Indo-China  in 
January  25th  1904.  It  was  a  new  one  and  far  more  costly 
for  instead  of  90  Millions  francs  as  at  first  estimated,  it 
amounted  to  158  Million, 

The  work  of  construction  began  at  once.  In  1905  the 
scheme  of  organisation  was  completed  in  spite  of  the  revolt 
of  native  tribes  in  Kotieou.  From  1906  to  1908  there  was  a 
period  of  great  activity.  Thirty  thousand  coolies  were  at 
work  at  one  and  the  same  time.  But  in  1909  the  revolu- 
tionary unrest  in  China  reached  Yunnan  and  threatened 
the  line.  The  town  of  Hokeou  on  the  Namti  opposite  Lao- 


'I. 


34  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

kay  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  insurgents.  The  work  was 
finished  nevertheless  and  the  railway  reached  Yunnan  Fou 
on  April  1st  1910. 

The  Yunnan  line  measures  465  kilometres  from  Laokay 
to  Yunnan  Fou.  It  is  of  one  metre  gauge  with  curves  of  a 
minimum  radius  of  100  metres.  The  maximum  gradient 
is  1  in  40  on  two  sections  and  1  in  66  on  the  remainder  of 
the  line.  There  are  155  tunnels  of  a  total  length  of  18  kilo- 
metres and  nearly  100  bridges  of  over  lOmetres  span.  Other 
works  include  3000  masonry  culverts  and  1500  retaining 
walls. 

The  line,  after  first  following  a  tributary  of  the  Red  River, 
the  Namti,  crosses  at  a  height  of  1710  metres  the  basins  of 
the  Red  River  and  Canton  River.  It  then  descends  to  Ami- 
tcheou,  climbs  up  the  gorge  of  the  Pataho,  then  of  the 
Tachento,  crosses  the  high  ground  which  separates  the  ba- 
sins of  the  Canton  River  and  the  Yangtsekiang,  and  at  an 
altitude  of  2030  metres  reaches  the  plain  of  Yunnan  Fou. 

Geologically  the  railway  may  be  divided  into  three  zones, 
the  first,  from  Laokay  to  Milati  consisting  of  schists  and 
limestones,  the  second  of  Milati  with  its  lake  basin  of  ti- 
rassic  limestones  and  the  third,  beyond  Amitcheou,  in 
which  carboniferous  rocks  predominate. 

The  difficulties  of  execution  were  considerable,  for  at  the 
start  the  line  Hanoi-Laokay  could  not  be  counted  on.  It 
was  a  country  hostile  to  foreigners,  unhealthy,  and  without 
resources.  The  work  was  directed  from  head  quarters  at 
Mongzeu  an  open  town,  which  was  then  50  days  distant 
from  Hanoi.  The  descent  from  Mongzeu  was  by  a  road 
called  the  "ten  thousand  staircases"  which  passed  through 
Manhao.  It  took  30  days  to  Manhao.  From  there  to  Laokay 
one  could  at  times  travel  fairly  quickly  by  boat  though  at  the 
risk  of  getting  drowned  in  the  rapids,  but  to  ascend  the  river 
on  the  return  journey  it  took  twenty  days.  The  work  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Namti  was  the  most  difficult  of  all.  As  if  the 


THE  PENETRATION  OF  YUNNAN  35 

obstructions  of  nature  were  not  sufficient,  to  them  were  ad- 
ded terrible  epidemics  and  a  deadly  malaria  which  took 
toll  of  thousands  of  victims.  During  the  five  years  it  was 
necessary  to  recruit  a  total  of  60.700  men.  In  1906,  15.000 
Chinese  and  7000  Annamese  were  being  employed  at  the 
same  time,  while  over  12.000  pack  animals  were  needed. 
The  work  of  revictualling  alone  can  be  imagined.  The  fee- 
ding of  coolies  for  one  year  necessitated  6.485.000  kilo- 
grammes of  rice.  Payment  was  made  in  piastres  which 
had  to  be  sent  from  Tonking.  For  one  month,  500.000  of 
these  coins  were  necessary  representing  a  weight  of  14.000 
kilogrammes. 

The  medical  service  had  to  face  immense  responsibilities. 
There  were  ten  big  ambulances  for  the  conveyance  of 
10.440  sick  natives.  Every  European  was  in  hospital  five 
times  on  an  average.  Epidemics  and  sickness  were  respon- 
sible for  or  carried  off  12.000  natives  and  nearly  one  hun- 
dred Europeans. 

Though  the  line  was  less  than  500  kilometres  in  length, 
the  engineering  works  necessary  were  unexampled  in  their 
complexity.  It  is  enough  to  quote  a  few  figures  which  are 
eloquent  of  the  great  work  accomplished. 

The  cuttings  required  155.900  cubic  metres  of  excavation 
and  there  are  16.598.531  cubic  metres  of  embankment. 
A  total  of  half  a  million  tons  of  masonry  required  9000  tons 
of  cement.  There  are  3422  special  works  on  this  line,  which 
means  more  than  seven  to  a  kilometre.  Many  were  re- 
markably bold  in  execution  and  might  serve  as  models 
in  Europe  and  America.  Engineers  used  every  modern 
technical  device  but  without  the  intelligent  workmen  and 
perfect  tools  at  the  service  of  great  enterprises  in  other 
countries.  Some  of  these  works  must  be  mentioned  in 
detail. 

The  bridge  over  the  Namti  which  unites  Laokay  and  the 
Chinese  town  of  Hokeou  is  a  metallic  bridge  120  metres  long 


36  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

and  is  the  principal  means  of  uniting  Tonking  and  China. 
The  engineering  triumphs  all  along  the  gorge  of  the  Namti 
follow  one  another  in  rapid  succession.  At  kilometre  64 
we  find  a  bridge  over  one  of  its  tributaries,  then  at  kilo- 
metre 83  a  masonry  viaduct  of  two  spans  of  10  metres. 
The  line  soon  rises  on  a  gradient  of  1  in  40  so  as  to  sur- 
mount the  precipitous  cirque  where  the  Namti  rushes  from 
fall  to  fall  for  a  length  of  more  than  1500  metres.  At  kilo- 
metre 83  there  is  a  steel  viaduct  of  17  spans  of  8  metres. 
At  95  another  viaduct,  at  96  an  arched  bridge  of  10  metres 
span  at  the  top  Wantang  falls,  and  at  kilometre  111 
the  famous  bridge  with  a  three-hinged  steel  arch  of  65  me- 
tres span.  This  was  conceived  and  executed  by  the  engi- 
neer Paul  Bodin.  It  is  a  work  of  art  of  which  there  was  no- 
thing analogous  in  the  whole  world  at  that  epoch. 


CHAPTER  IV 
A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN 

A  very  rugged  and  mountainous  country,  unnavigable  rivers 
and  great  difficulties  of  access,  have  all  contributed  to 
make  Yunnan  an  independent  province.  For  a  long  time 
the  original  populations  successfully  maintained  a  state 
of  isolation  which  China  was  unable  to  penetrate.  In  the 
end,  however,  they  could  no  longer  carry  on  the  struggle 
which  had  lasted  for  centuries  and  the  country  became  a 
Chinese  province. 

Awaiting  the  development  of  the  future  China,  the  de- 
stiny of  Yunnan  must  of  necessity  remain  mysterious  and 
uncertain. 

It  is  only  during  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Han  Kao  Ti 
of  the  Han  dynasty  that  Chinese  historians  first  begin  to 
discuss  the  Western  regions  of  China.  Yunnan  is  men- 
tioned in  their  books  in  226  B.C. 

There  were  attempts  at  Chinese  intervention  in  106  B.C. 
and  again  in  the  third  and  eighth  centuries  A.D.  The  Chiefs 
of  some  of  the  independent  tribes  recognizing  the  necessity 
of  union  if  they  wished  to  resist  against  China,  chose  out 
and  put  themselves  under  the  authority  of  a  king.  Soldiers 
and  money  were  placed  at  his  disposal.  The  most  celebra- 
ted of  these  kings  was  Kin  Lung  who  fought  against  China 
and  took  Tonking,  after  having  plundered  Hanoi  and  kil- 
led more  than  40.000  of  its  inhabitants. 

It  was  only  at  the  end  of  the  17th  Century  that  Yunnan 


38  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

was  conquered  by  China.  This  succes  was  due  to  General 
Wu-San-Kuei  who  played  a  great  role  in  the  annals  of  the 
country.  Having  restored  the  Tartar  Dynasty  he  acquired 
extraordinary  powers  and  great  credit  at  the  Court  of  Pekin. 
He  took  advantage  of  this  to  extend  Chinese  domination 
into  the  more  distant  provinces  of  the  Empire. 

0  Yunnan  was  pacified  by  force  of  arms.  It  was  then  a 
half  barbarous  country,  little  cultivated.  Forests  covered 
the  greater  part  of  the  land  where  elephants  and  tigers 
roamed  at  will.  The  people  were  in  a  state  of  civilization 
far  inferior  to  that  of  China.  They  had  already  however 
learnt  to  make  use  of  the  metals  of  the  country  and  had 
manufactured  arms.  Although  lance  and  sabre  were  not 
uncommon  they  preferred  their  bows  and  arrows. 

Wu-San-Kuei  pursued  the  conquest  of  the  country  with 
skill  and  method.  Allowing  the  native  chiefs  a  certain  in- 
dependence he  succeeded  in  opposing  one  against  the  other. 
He  gained  the  good- will  of  the  people  by  his  sound  admi- 
nistration and  a  profound  knowledge  of  their  needs.  It 
was  an  example  of  Chinese  colonization  at  its  best  and  was 
destined  to  leave  a  lasting  impression.  But  the  work  of  Wu- 
San-Kuei  was  not  understood  in  Pekin.  Recalled  in  disgrace, 
the  General  made  up  his  mind  to  retaliate  by  leading  an 
open  rebellion.  He  declared  Yunnan  independent.  It  was 
not  until  a  few  years  later  that  the  control  of  Pekin  was 
again  established  in  the  country. 

Since  that  epoch  Yunnan  has  remained  under  Chinese 
domination,  a  domination  more  effective  in  the  towns  than 
in  the  mountains  but  hated  everywhere.  There  have  been 
continual  revolts. 

The  most  celebrated  insurrection  was  that  of  1856 — 1873. 
It  was  called  the  "Mussulman  Insurrection"  because  it  was 
headed  by  the  Yunnanese  Mussulmans  who  had  always  suf- 
fered at  the  hands  of  the  Chinese  mandarins.  Vexatious 
measures  and  cruel  laws  had  alwavs  been  enforced  for  their 


A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN  39 

repression.  Public  worship  was  forbidden  as  also  the  buil- 
ding of  temples.  In  certain  centres  they  were  herded  toge- 
ther like  cattle. 

These  Mussulmans  were  originally  connected  with  a 
group  of  Arab  sailors  who  had  landed  at  Canton  in  the 
7th  Century.  After  having  pillaged  the  suburbs  of  the  town 
they  had  followed  in  the  wake  of  caravans  of  merchants 
or  pirates  towards  the  mountains  and  had  settled  in  the  high 
lands  of  Yunnan.  They  were  calles  "Paultes"  a  name  bor- 
rowed from  the  Burmese  language  the  signification  of  which 
is  unknown.  In  other  parts  of  China  they  were  called  "Hoi- 
hoi"  while  they  themselves  claimed  the  title  of  "religious- 
people"  (kia-mum)  in  opposition  to  that  of  pagans.  There 
are,  according  to  E.  Reclus,  20  millions  in  the  whole  of 
China.  Descendants  of  Tangoutes,  Tartars,  Onigours  and 
Arabs,  they  form  in  no  sense  a  homogeneous  ethnical 
group.  Whole  provinces  such  as  Kousou  are  Mussulman. 
The  Rebellion  however  began  in  Yunnan.  In  the  north  it 
only  became  general  four  years  later,  in  1860. 

Yunnan  and  Kousou  were  laid  waste  and  the  struggle, 
marked  by  terrible  Asiatic  atrocities  and  savage  deeds,  lasted 
fifteen  years.  On  the  Chinese  side  alone  a  million  men 
perished  (E.  Reclus). 

The  principal  episodes  of  the  Mussulman  revolution  have 
been  described  by  E.Rocherwho  was  an  eye  witness  of  many 
of  them.  Let  him  serve  us  as  guide  in  the  dramatic  history 
of  this  province  in  which  thrilling  details  are  not  wanting. 

At  the  beginning  of  1856  the  opening  of  a  mine  attracted 
a  great  many  workers  to  Shits  Yang  Chang,  a  Mussulman 
district  where  the  Chinese  are  hated.  The  latter  succeed 
nevertheless  in  taking  possession  of  the  best  workings  and 
try  to  exile  the  Mussulmans.  The  struggle  begins  which 
lead  to  grave  disorders  and  bloodshed  in  the  mine. 

The  Governor  of  the  province  frightened  by  his  respon- 
sibilities commits  suicide.  The  Chinese  there-upon  give  vent 


40  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

to  their  most  savage  instincts  and  a  general  massacre  of  the 
Mussulmans  is  decreed.  It  begins  on  May  19th  1856  but  is 
only  partially  successful. 

The  Mussulmans  capture  Talifou  an  impregnable  citadel 
defended  by  steep  mountains  and  immense  lakes.  This 
ancient  capital  of  seven  kingdoms  is  as  splendid  and  vast  a 
town  as  Yunnan  Foil. 

The  defence  was  organized.  The  Mussulmans  gave  the 
command  to  Ma  Te  Hsung  a  man  who  owed  his  ascen- 
dency over  his  followers  to  his  reputation  both  for  holiness 
and  wisdom.  He  had  also  travelled  widely.  He  had  been 
on  a  pilgrimage  to  Mecca;  he  could  read  the  verses  of  the 
Koran  in  Arabic.  From  his  seven  years  travel  in  Asia,  in 
Egypt,  and  later  in  Europe,  he  had  brought  back  a  broad 
view  of  life  which  helped  him  to  a  clear  understanding  of 
the  men  and  things  of  his  own  country.  Ma  Te  Hsung, 
dictator,  chose  as  General,  Ma  Tsieu  who  played  a  consi- 
derable part  in  the  Mussulman  Revolution.  His  family  had 
intended  him  for  the  priesthood.  He  had  been  a  pupil  of 
Ma  Te  Hsung  who  had  taught  him  Arabic.  He  especially 
excelled  in  all  physical  exercises  and  by  them  had  acqui- 
red the  strength  and  endurance  which  served  him  well  in 
the  hard  career  of  war.  A  brother  whom  he  loved  was  kil- 
led by  the  Chinese.  This  incident  filled  him  with  a  deadly 
hatred  of  them.  When  he  found  himself  at  the  head  of  an 
army  of  20.000  men  composed  chiefly  of  Mussulmans  and 
Lolos,  no  force  could  at  first  resist  his  fanatical  soldiers. 
They  occupied  a  great  number  of  important  towns  among 
others  Ami-Tcheou  but  they  were  repulsed  before  Mong- 
zeu  and  Yunnan  Fou. 

The  country  was  in  the  greatest  state  of  anarchy  and  the 
government  troops  were  quite  incapable  of  restoring  order 
again.  When  Ma-Tsieu  realized  this  he  decided  to  lay  siege 
to  Yunnan  Fou.  It  was  the  third  time  that  the  unhappy 
town  had  been  besieged.  No  resistance  was  possible.  The 


& 


GENERAL  TSAI. 


CHINESE  SOLDIERS  DRILLING. 


A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN  41 

Capital  was  just  about  to  surrender  to  Ma-Tsieu  who  would 
then  have  become  master  of  the  situation  and  incontestable 
ruler  of  the  country  when  a  most  unexpected  action  on  his 
part  changed  the  whole  trend  of  events.  Ma-Tsieu  betrays 
the  Mussulmans  and  goes  over  to  the  Government.  From 
this  moment  he  is  the  most  valuable  auxiliary  of  the  Chinese 
Imperial  party.  Henceforth  he  turns  against  the  people  of 
his  faith  and  never  ceases  to  be  a  traitor  to  them. 

Ma-Tsieu,  from  this  time  forward,  called  himself  Majulung 
a  name  which  became  illustrious  in  his  struggle  against  the 
Mussulmans.  These  had  been  at  first  absolutely  disconcerted 
at  the  base  defection  of  their  general  but  soon  they  found 
in  Tu-Wen-Hsin  a  successor  more  worthy  of  them.  Tu- 
Wen-Hsing  became  the  true  hero  of  the  struggle  for  Mus- 
sulman independence.  He  died  gloriously  when  all  hope 
of  conquest  was  lost. 

The  north  of  Yunnan  was  still  in  the  hands  of  the  rebels. 
They  were  solidly  intrenched  and  sometimes  sent  expedi- 
tions against  Yunnan  Fou.  One  of  these,  stronger  than  most, 
at  last  succeeded  in  capturing  the  capital;  the  viceroy  was 
put  to  death  and  replaced  by  the  dictator  Ma  Te  Hsung.  Ma- 
julung however,  who  had  been  absent  during  these  events, 
returns  and  drives  out  once  more  the  Mussulman  army. 
Ma  Te  Hsung  there-upon  also  betrays  the  Mussulman  cause 
and  throws  in  his  lot  with  Majulung.  Majulung  sends  him 
North  to  negotiate  terms  of  peace  with  the  rebels  but  the 
mission  was  a  complete  failure  and  Majulung  revenged 
himself  by  laying  siege  to  Talifou.  His  army  repulsed  how- 
ever with  great  loss  returned  to  Yunnan  Fou. 

In  Setchouen  also  and  on  the  boundaries  of  the  province 
the  independent  tribes  were  in  revolt.  The  situation  of  the 
Government  troops  was  becoming  as  bad  as  possible.  Ma- 
julung, recognizing  from  his  own  experience  that  his  sol- 
diers were  more  than  ready  to  pass  over  to  the  enemy, 
stopped  the  movement  by  wholesale  executions.  The  Mus- 


42  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

sulmans  held  the  greater  part  of  the  country  and  advanced 
on  the  capital  itself. 

The  Central  Government  at  Pekin  was  at  last  roused  and, 
judging  the  situation  alarming,  decided  to  send  re-inforce- 
ments  and  subsidies.  A  new  general,  Fu-Sai  was  named.  He 
quickly  gained  renown  by  the  sack  of  the  town  of  Cheng 
Chiang  lying  on  the  border  of  the  great  lake  of  Yunnan  Fou. 
In  the  annals  of  this  war  where  atrocities  were  the  com- 
mon order  of  the  day,  special  preeminence  must  be  re- 
served for  Cheng  Chiang.  The  siege  of  the  town  had  al- 
ready lasted  several  months  when  the  besiegers  conceived 
the  idea  of  changing  the  course  of  a  river  to  isolate  it  more 
completely.  Vanquished  thus  by  famine  and  unable  to 
oppose  further  resistance  the  defenders  fled.  They  left  be- 
hind however  the  women  children  and  aged  to  the  number 
of  some  6000.  They  counted  perhaps  on  the  pity  of  the 
conquerors  for  these  non-combatants!  It  was  a  slow  metho- 
dical and  merciless  slaughter  such  as  the  Chinese  alone  know 
how  to  organize.  No  old  mans  life  was  spared.  They  were 
given  over  to  the  soldiers  who  put  them  to  atrocious  tortures. 
The  wromen  and  children  were  also  tortured.  Many  threw 
themselves  into  the  wells  to  escape  their  executioners.  The 
viceroy  to  whom  the  honour  of  the  capitulation  fell,  feared 
that  these  excesses  might  appear  blame-worthy  at  Pekin. 
He  therefore  threw  the  responsibility  for  them  on  the  Gene- 
rals. These,  furious,  raised  their  swords  threateningly  against 
the  great  mandarin.  They  were  immediately  bound  hand 
and  foot  and  tortured  under  his  eyes.  And,  according  to 
Chinese  custom,  the  families  of  these  generals  were  hunted 
down,  taken  prisoners  and  put  to  death. 

After  fearful  struggles,  massacres  and  intrigues,  after  the 
sack  of  Kuang  I  and  the  occupation  of  Lui  An,  the  last 
Mussulman  citadel  of  Yunnan  fell  into  the  hand  of  the  Im- 
perial Chinese. 

Tali  Fou  was  practically  at  their  mercy  when  Tu-Wen- 


A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN  43 

Tsieu  the  hero  of  independence  decided  to  bring  the 
struggle  to  an  end.  The  notorious  desertion  of  Majulung 
and  Ma  Te  Hsung  had  been  followed  by  many  others  and 
the  country,  ruined,  was  tired  of  the  war. 

Tu-Wen-Hsieu,  betrayed  by  so  many  followers,  sacrificed 
himself  to  save  Tali  Fou  from  the  horrors  of  being  captured 
by  storm.  The  Imperial  Government  had  promised  to 
spare  the  town  if  it  surrendered  unconditionally.  Without 
any  illusion  as  to  the  fate  which  awaited  the  members  of  his 
family  he  put  them  all  to  death.  Then  he  dressed  himself 
in  his  richest  robes  and  ascended  an  improvised  throne 
decorated  with  curtains  of  golden  yellow  which  is  the  em- 
blem of  sovereign  power.  The  crowd  acclaimed  him  for 
a  last  time  and  he  was  borne  through  the  unviolated  door 
of  the  Citadel  in  order  to  give  himself  up  to  Fu-Sai.  This 
was  on  January  15th  1873.  When  the  Chinese  Governor  saw 
the  procession  advancing  he  could  not  control  his  great  joy. 
He  signalled  to  the  chair  bearers  to  stop  in  order  that  he 
might  triumph  over  the  spectacle  of  the  vanquished  enemy. 
As  there  was  no  movement  within  the  chair  he  himself  flung 
aside  the  gold  brocade  curtains.  Tu-Wen-Hsieu  was  dead. 
Before  crossing  the  ramparts  of  Tali-Fou  he  had  taken  a 
poison  composed  of  opium  vinegar  and  peacock's  dung 
which  and  done  its  work. 

Fu  Sai  had  the  corpse  decapitated  and  sent  the  head 
steeped  in  honey  to  the  ministers  at  Pekin.  In  order  to  get 
rid  of  the  other  chiefs,  Fu  Sai  invited  them  to  a  great  ban- 
quet, and  at  a  given  signal  had  them  all  decapitated.  Then 
to  prevent  any  tendency  to  create  mischief  at  Tali  Fou  he 
ordered  the  extermination  of  the  inhabitants.  The  number 
of  the  victims  is  estimated  at  30.000.  Fu  Sai  did  not  at- 
tempt to  minimize  the  extent  of  the  slaughter.  The  plun- 
der that  he  is  said  to  have  sent  to  the  capital  is  proof  enough 
of  this — 17  heads  of  the  most  illustrious  chiefs  and  24  large 
baskets  filled  with  human  ears  sown  together  in  pairs 


44  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

formed  the  burden  of  12  packhorses.  Some  towns  still 
showed  resistance.  Among  the  most  celebrated  defenders, 
Meng  Hua  Hsieu  deserves  mention.  When  all  means  of 
resistance  were  exhausted,  he  ordered  furniture,  food,  grain 
and  animals  to  be  burnt  and  the  old  men,  women  and 
children  to  be  poisoned.  Then  with  his  warriors  he  set 
fire  to  the  four  corners  of  the  town.  Finally  they  made  a 
heroic  sortie  from  which  none  returned.  (November  1873.) 

Thus  the  insurrection  terminated  at  the  end  of  1873  and 
it  left  Yunnan  ruined  for  a  long  period. 

The  establishment  of  the  French  in  Indo-China  marks  a 
new  era  for  Yunnan.  China  who  had  hindered  their  action 
in  Tonkin  still  continued  to  send  armed  bands  and  regular 
troops  from  Yunnan.  The  treaty  of  June  9th  1886  which 
recognized  the  souzeranity  of  France  in  Tonkin  had  provi- 
ded for  railway  concessions.  For  some  years  the  French 
had  possessed  important  information  about  Yunnan  owing 
to  their  explorers  Doudard  de  Lagree  Francis  Gamier,  De 
Laporte,  Goubert,  Jean  Dupuis,  Morel,  Rocher,  &c.  The 
first  study  for  the  Yunnan  railways  dates  from  1887  while 
the  concession  is  only  given  on  April  9th  1898. 

In  June  1898  an  anti-foreign  movement  arose  in  Mong- 
zeu — an  open  port  and  the  residence  of  the  French  Consul. 
The  French  Consulate  was  burnt,  the  Europeans  insulted 
and  threatened.  The  telegrams  which  succeeded  in  passing 
from  Mongzeu  to  Hanoi  were  of  the  most  alarming  nature. 
The  Consul  declared  that  the  French  wrould  be  massacred 
if  the  troops  intervened.  A  few  batallions  were  mobilized 
at  Laokay  but  nothing  else  was  done.  When  the  Consul 
re-occupied  his  post  the  question  was  raised  whether  he 
should  not  be  given  an  escort  to  be  re-inforced  from  time 
to  time  till  a  little  garrison  should  be  formed  at  Mongzeu. 
But  the  idea  was  not  carried  out. 

Less  than  a  year  later  the  Chinese  emboldened  by  French 
inaction  rose  again  and  this  time  obliged  the  French  to  eva- 


A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN  45 

cuate  the  country  and  the  Consul  to  leave  his  post.  The 
country  in  which  the  French,  by  treaty,  had  acquired  special 
rights  and  where  their  economic  action  was  considerable, 
had  perforce  to  be  abandoned  for  nine  months. 

In  August  1901  the  French  Consulate  was  again  occupied,  s*  w% 
There  was  a  pretence  at  official  excuses  from  the  Chinese 
mandarins  and  splendid  promises  were  made.  No  guarantee 
for  the  protection  of  French  colonials  was  demanded  how- 
ever nor  for  the  safeguard  of  vested  interests. 

A  fe\v  years  later  the  Yunnan  Railway  by  Namti,  Ami- 
tcheou,  the  Potaho  vally  and  Tchang  which  had  been  ap- 
proved by  the  Governor  General  of  Indochina  on  January 
25th  1904  was  at  the  point  of  completion.  On  April  1th  1910 
Haiphong  was  joined  by  rail  to  Yunnan  Fou  and  the  line 
was  in  working  order  along  the  whole  route. 

The  Chinese  Revolution  of  1911  which  terminated  by 
the  proclamation  of  the  Republic  had  its  effect  on  Yunnan. 
The  revolutionary  army  commanded  by  General  Tsai  took 
Yunnan  Fou.  But  the  new  regime  wras  established  without 
stirring  up  appreciable  prejudice  against  foreigners  and 
there  seemed  no  sufficient  motive  for  intervention. 

From  October  30th  to  November  20th  19H  the  capital 
passed  through  a  troubled  period  of  which  the  events  from 
day  to  day  have  been  recorded  by  Monsieur  Cordier. 

The  opposition  of  the  Imperial  Government  wras  almost 
nil.  The  high  mandarins  conscious  of  their  powerlessness 
organized  no  active  resistance.  At  the  last  moment  the  vice- 
roy Ly  Kinh  Che  escaped  owing  to  the  action  of  50  men 
of  his  guard  who  died  to  the  last  man. 

General  Tsong  fell  bravely.  One  of  his  followers  avenged 
his  death  by  killing  with  his  own  hand  three  revolutionaries. 
He  was  cut  to  pieces.  The  telegraph  operators  were  massa- 
cred at  their  posts  Chinese  refusing  to  give  up  their  ma- 
chines. The  treasurer  Ghe,  to  save  his  family,  left  his  hiding 
place,  delivered  himself  up  to  the  rebels  and  wras  shot. 


46  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Hio-Tai  Ye,  the  Minister  of  Public  Instruction,  much 
envied  on  account  of  his  high  rank  as  a  Manchou  was 
forced  to  commit  suicide.  Brought  dying  to  the  French 
hospital  he  was  cured  by  Dr.  Vadon,  who  later  succeeded 
in  protecting  him  from  the  hostile  populace.  Hia,  Com- 
missioner of  Foreign  Affairs,  took  advantage  of  the  French 
Consulate,  as  did  many  of  his  compatriots,  to  ask  for  the 
right  of  asylum.  Mr.  Wilden  in  spite  of  threats  of  fire  or 
death  managed  to  keep  these  rights  respected. 

It  needed  all  the  courage  and  wit  of  our  Consul  to  save 
the  viceroy  and  it  was  a  triumph  when  he  was  finally  em- 
barked for  Tonking  in  a  special  train  and  actually  saluted 
at  the  station  by  General  Tsai  himself.  The.  other  high 
Imperial  mandarins  passed  into  the  revolutionary  ranks. 

The  number  of  victims  in  the  capital  has  been  estimated 
at  200.  It  appears  that  the  corpses  were  abandoned  in  the 
street,  most  with  the  belly  slit  up.  The  liver  had  disappea- 
red. It  is  still  a  custom  in  China  to  eat  the  liver  of  one's  enemy. 

The  neutrality  of  the  railway  was  not  violated  thanks  to 
the  energy  of  the  French.  One  Manchou  officer  was  killed 
however  in  Yunnan  Fou  station  and  armed  troops  were 
sent  by  train  to  quell  the  troubles  at  Mongzeu. 

In  this  town  a  regiment  had  revolted.  The  houses  of 
Europeans  had  been  looted  and  burnt.  The  French  Con- 
sulate had  been  fired  on  by  the  Chinese.  Today  traces  of 
shot  may  still  be  seen  on  the  principal  outer  door. 

The  situation  was  more  re-assuring  at  Yunnan  Fou  owing 
to  the  measures  taken  by  General  Tsai.  The  British  and 
French  Consuls  had  received  notification  of  the  proclama- 
tion which  made  China  a  Republic,  and  Yunnan  under- 
took to  keep  order  and  to  protect  Europeans.  On  the 
night  of  October  31th  an  officer  was  sent  officially  to  the 
French  Consulate  asking  in  spite  of  the  late  hour  (it  was 
one  a.  m.)  for  an  immediate  audience.  Mr.  Wilden  was  ill 
and  could  not  get  up;  he  was  suffering  from  a  wound  in  the 


A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN  47 

leg.  The  Chinese  officer  booted,  spurred  and  armed  to  the 
teeth  having  put  aside  his  equipment,was  at  length  admitted. 
He  informed  the  Consul  of  the  intentions  of  General  Tsai, 
adding  eloquent  declarations  and  opinions  aboutNapoleon  I 
and  the  French  Revolution. 

Who  was,  then,  this  General  Tsai  who  seemed  capable 
of  directing  events  and  of  playing  so  leading  and  great  a  part 
in  Yunnan? 

Yesterday  but  a  simple  officer  under  the  protection  of 
the  viceroy  Ly,  he  was  today  Dictator,  with  all  the  powers 
of  Commander  in  Chief  and  Viceroy.  He  is  of  Hounan 
origin  and  a  member  of  an  honourable  family.  He  received 
a  solid  education  and  during  his  seven  years  in  Japan  he 
passed  through  the  high  military  school  of  Tokio.  On  his 
return  he  was  made  director  of  the  military  school  of 
Songtcheou  and  it  was  from  there  that  the  viceroy  Ly  sent 
for  him  to  Yunnan  to  take  command  of  a  regiment.  At  30 
he  became  general  of  the  72nd  brigade  of  the  19th  division. 
His  well-known  opinions  and  great  personal  influence 
caused  him  to  be  unanimously  chosen  as  the  leader  of  the 
revolutionary  army  of  Yunnan.  As  we  have  already  seen, 
the  conquest  of  Yunnan  Fou  and  the  overthrow  of  the 
Manchou  regime  presented  no  difficulty  to  him. 

The  difficulties  began  when  the  insurrection  had  to  be 
suppressed  and  a  new  authority  imposed.  The  soldiers 
well  disciplined  remained  so  when  the  capital  was  taken. 
They  did  not  indulge  in  the  excesses  which  marked  the 
progress  of  the  revolution  in  other  towns  and  even  in  Pekin. 
A  few  Yamens  of  high  mandarins  were  pillaged  but  no- 
thing more  serious  occurred.  And  it  is  noteworthy  that 
the  security  of  the  Europeans  was  never  threatened  in 
Yunnan  Fou. 

The  Chinese  population  was  at  times  stirred  by  agitators 
who  hoped  to  fish  in  troubled  waters.  The  horrors  which 
night  ensue  from  the  intervention  of  French  troops  was  made 


48  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

much  of  in  order  to  rouse  their  excitement.  Neverthless 
no  irreparable  outrage,  took  place  and  calm  continued  to 
reign.  Though  it  was  settled  to  send  away  all  the  Euro- 
pean wromen  on  November  24th  it  was  only  for  a  short 
period,  and  from  that  time  to  this  the  greatest  quiet  has 
prevailed  at  Yunnan  Fou. 

Mongzeu  did  no  fare  so  well  for  there  the  troops  mutinied. 
General  Tsai  sent  for  them,  writh  orders  to  come  to  the 
capital  by  the  winding  mountain  paths.  At  each  halting 
place  dangerous  leaders  were  got  rid  of  by  summary  exe- 
cutions. Two  Colonels  disappeared  thus.  The  rest  of  the 
army  was  sent  off  on  different  pretexts  to  Setchouen  and 
Koueitcheou. 

The  policy  of  General  Tsai  who  remained  unceasingly 
on  the  wratch,  thus  the  intrigues  of  his  enemies  and  of  the 
extreme  parties.  He  has  brought  to  the  country  an  era  of 
real  prosperity.  The  fidelity  of  his  guards  permitted  him 
to  emerge  safe  and  sound  on  the  occasion  of  the  "Arsenal 
plot"  when  a  group  of  soldiers  attempted  to  seize  the  arms. 
The  vicetoutou  implicated  in  the  affair  was  given  the  title 
of  "Peace-maker  of  the  West"  and  a  flattering  mission 
which  would  keep  him  abroad  and  out  of  mischief  for  a 
long  time.  Above  all  General  Tsai  undertook  with  untiring 
energy  the  re-organization  of  the  army.  There  are  now 
actually  two  divisions  fully  equipped  besides  40.000  men 
in  the  reserves. 

The  men  are  well-trained  and  one  division  is  always  in 
readinessto  take  the  offensive.  The  manoeuvres  are  con- 
ducted on  Japanese  lines.  The  Yunnanese  soldier  is  dres- 
sed as  a  European.  He  is  of  solid  appearance,  well  paid, 
and  makes  an  excellent  impression. 

At  Yunnan  Fou  there  is  a  military  school  and  also  an 
arsenal  where  arms  and  ammunition  are  manufactured. 

The  reform  of  education  and  developement  have  been 
nowhere  pursued  with  more  method  and  perseverance 


A  GLANCE  AT  THE  HISTORY  OF  YUNNAN.  49 

than  in  Yunnan.  There  are  many  kinds  of  schools  and  all 
frequented  by  a  great  number  of  students.  Women,  who 
were  formerly  refused,  are  now  also  received. 

In  foreign  affairs  the  personal  influence  of  General  Tsai 
was  also  considerable.  In  order  to  get  rid  of  contingents 
whose  loyalty  was  doubtful  and  also  to  save  their  pay  he 
organized  an  expedition  to  Tibet.  It  was  successfully  carried 
out  and  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Dalai  Lama  was  signed, 
which  proved  of  great  advantage  to  Yunnan. 

Setchouen  and  Kouetcheou  were  pacified  by  Yunnanese 
troops.  One  of  Tsai's  lieutenants  was  made  viceroy  of 
Setchouen.  This  province  paid  for  his  services  by  a  con- 
tribution of  100000  dollars. 

Yunnan  with  its  separatist  tendencies  and  its  state  of  in- 
dependence might  have  played  an  important  part  in  the 
South  of  China  during  the  revolution.  But  General  Tsai 
wisely  resisted  the  suggestions  of  local  parties  and  his  own 
natural  ambitions.  In  August  1913  he  pronounced  in  fa- 
vour of  the  Central  Government  and  declared  himself  a 
partisan  of  Yuan-Si-Kai.  In  the  recent  struggles  between 
North  and  South,  his  neutrality  must  have  been  appreciated. 

Yunnan  which  in  the  past  had  proved  nothing  but  an 
element  of  weakness  for  China,  has  become,  owing  to  the 
wise  Government  of  General  Tsai  an  element  of  strength 
and  stability.  For  Indo-China,  the  change  has  been  fruitful 
of  nothing  but  good,  permitting  as  it  does  of  closer  and 
more  economic  relations. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  RACES  OF  YUNNAN. 

THERE  is  probably  no  other  country  in  the  world  where 
so  many  different  races  have  collected  as  in  Yunnan.  Cut 
off  by  high  mountain  ridges  the  various  plateaux  are  almost 
inaccessible.  Unnavigable  rivers  make  invincible  obstacles 
to  man's  progress.  In  early  times,  various  tribes  emigrated 
from  Tibet.  Others  driven  from  their  land  by  the  Chinese 
or  the  Hindoos  took  refuge  from  their  oppressors  in 
Yunnan.  These  peoples  developed  for  a  long  time  side  by 
side  without  intermingling  in  any  way.  Each  kept  its  own 
language  and  customs  and  each  remained  free  and  inde- 
pendent. 

The  first  blow  to  their  liberty  came  from  China.  It  was  ine- 
vitable that  this  powerful  Eastern  neighbour  would  in  pro- 
cess of  expansion  come  into  collision  with  these  minor 
races  of  Yunnan.  Their  incursions  began  twenty  centuries 
ago  but  it  was  not  till  the  l?th  Century  that  a  regular  cam- 
paign was  undertaken  by  General  Wu-San-Kuoi.  Even  to- 
^ay tne  Chinese  onty  comprise  one  third  of  the  Yunnanese 
population  and  many  of  the  more  ancient  tribes  have  ma- 
naged to  retain  their  independence. 

There  had  been  nevertheless  an  attempt  at  political  unity 
in  the  8th  Century  when  Piloko,  gathered  under  his  rule 
the  six  principal  Yunnan  principalities. 

On  the  western  side  however  all  endeavours  at  penetra- 
tion were  unsuccessful  due  probably  to  the  barrier  made 

50 


THE  RACES  OF  YUNNAN  51 

by  3  parallel  rivers  the  Seu-mai-Kai-Kiang,  the  Salouen 
and  the  Mekong.  On  the  contrary  the  Thai  solidly  established 
in  Yunnan  overflowed  into  Burmah. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  19th  Century  there  were  more 
than  fifty  different  races  in  Yunnan.  For  the  most  part  the 
religion  is  Buddhism  but  in  many  cases  it  is  so  deformed  as 
to  be  unrecognizable. 

A  complete  study  of  the  Yunnan  races  would  give  us  a  key 
to  the  ethnology  of  all  the  yellow  races.  But  the  difficulties 
are  considerable.  The  observations  of  explorers  and  mis- 
sionaries do  not  agree  and  are  made  from  different  stand- 
points. A  comprehensive  study  is  needed.  The  Chinese  have 
produced  many  reports  but  they  are  all  either  for  purposes  o  f 
administration  or  of  a  philosophical  or  literary  nature.  Eth- 
nological research  must  go  hand  in  hand  with  the  study 
of  the  languages.  The  great  diversity  of  these  however  ap- 
pals the  pioneer. 

What  is  needed  is  coordination  of  the  records  already 
collected. 

The  documents  which  treat  of  the  Yunnanese  peoples 
are  nearly  all  of  recent  date.  There  is  also  an  administrative 
report  of  a  Chinese  official  Che-Fan  written  about  1807.  It 
is  contained  in  a  chapter  of  a  big  work  translated  into 
French  by  Georges  Soulie  and  Tchang-Yi-Tch6ou.  It  is 
interesting  from  an  ethnological  and  geographical  point  of 
view.  Its  title  "The  subdued  Barbarians  of  Yunnan"  is 
reminiscent  of  Ancient  Borne — to  the  Chinese  as  to  the 
Bomans  all  foreigners  are  barbarians. 

Che-Fan  states  of  the  Ts'ouan  barbarians  that  they  re- 
semble the  Lolos  but  they  do  not  seem  to  represent  to  day 
an  important  element.  The  Lolos  who  are  also  to  be  found 
in  the  basin  of  the  Black  Biver  in  Tonking  are  a  shy  people- 
hiding  in  mountains  difficult  of  access.  The  numerous 
tribes  differ  one  from  another.  They  are  a  proud,  courageous 
and  independent  race  presenting  many  types  of  good  phy- 


52  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

sique.  The  men  wear  their  hair  long  and  pluck  out  that 
of  moustache  and  beard.  The  women's  hair  is  left  free 
and  unkempt.  The  Lolos  possess  sacred  books  of  very  early 
origin.  Wives  and  daughters  of  a  tributary  chief  without 
male  heirs  can  claim  the  succession  to  his  power  and  wealth. 
The  author  names  a  long-list  of  Lolo  tribes.  The  princi- 
pal division  has  two  branches  only — white  Lolos  and  black 
Lolos. 

The  Po-Yi,  unlike  the  Lolos  inhabit  the  low  and  mar- 
shy districts.  Certain  Po-Yi  tribes  correspond  to  the  Thai 
of  to-day.  The  nobles  who  govern  the  country  dress  richly, 
their  costumes  are  ornamented  with  gold  and  precious 
stones.  They  ignore  Chinese  writing.  Robbery  is  almost 
unknown  among  Po-Yi,  for  theft  was  punished  by  the  death 
of  the  guilty  person  and  all  his  family.  The  whole  village 
underwent  capital  punishment  when  it  was  a  case  of  rob- 
bery with  violence.  The  condition  of  the  women  was 
very  low. 

Other  races  described  by  Che-Fan  as  resembling  the  Lo- 
los are  the  Wo-Ni,  the  Mon-Ki  and  the  Pou-La,  those  as 
resembling  the  Tibetans  are  the  Mo-So,  the  La-Ma  and  the 
Kou-Tsong.  These  last  are  described  as  the  "Stinking 
Barbarians"  because,  according  to  the  author,  they  are  dir- 
ty and  let  forth  a  disagreable  smell.  In  this  race  the  bro- 
thers of  a  family  all  marry  the  same  wife  and  when  there 
ar  six  or  seven  children,  the  community  takes  a  second  wife. 

The  Ton-Lao  and  the  Pou-Jen  represent  the  Thai  sub- 
division. 

In  this  medley  of  widely  differing  races,  there  are  some 
exceedingly  primitive  types,  such  as  the  Ha-La.  They  are 
jet  black  and  hardly  look  like  men.  The  Ya-Jen  again  live 
in  the  trees  and  build  no  houses.  Their  hair  is  red  and  their 
eyes  yellow.  Their  customs  are  so  cruel  and  savage  that 
they  have  drawn  on  themselves  the  reprobation  of  all  their 
neighbours,  and  are  fast  becoming  exterminated. 


THE  RAGES  OF  YUNNAN  53 

Commandant  Bonifacy,  Georges  Soulie,  d'Ollones,  Cour- 
tellemont,  Fourias,  Vial,  Lunet  de  la  Jonquiere  have  all 
published  works  which  throw  light  on  this  subject.  There 
are  also  published  from  time  to  time  reports  and  articles 
on  behalf  of  the  "Ecole  Franchise  d'Extreme  Orient". 

But  the  most  important  work  on  the  Yunnan  races  is 
from  the  pen  of  an  Englishman  Davies.  We  will  give  a 
rapid  outline. 

Davies  remarks  the  absence  of  geographical  unity  in  the 
country  and  gives  it  as  a  reason  why  all  these  many  peoples 
could  never  be  fused  into  one. 

The  classification  of  Davies  is  based  on  language  though 
all  the  dialects  are  not  yet  known.  There  are  however  four 
great  divisions:  the  Chinese,  the  Tibet-Burmans,  the  Tai 
and  the  Mon-Khmer. 

Here  is  the  table  as  Davies  give  it: 
I.  Chinese. 
II.  Tibeto-Burmans. 

1.  Tibetans. 

2.  Hsi-Fan. 

3.  Lo-Lo. 

4.  Burmans. 

5.  Kachin. 

III.  Thai  or  Shan. 

IV.  Mon-Khmer. 
l.Meo. 

2.  Mans. 

3.  Min-Chia. 

4.  Wa-Palaung. 

Davies  describes  the  principal  characteristics  of  each 
group. 

I.  CHINESE. 

Their  appearance  in  Yunnan  dates  back  2000  years.  They 
came  as  soldiers  and  remained  as  colonists.  Following 
their  invariable  custom,  they  took  wives  in  the  country 


54  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

and  established  a  halfcast  race  which  inherited  their  lan- 
guage and  habits.  The  Chinese  Empire  has  always  levied 
taxes  in  Yunnan  more  or  less  heavy  according  to  the  par- 
ticular vagaies  of  its  rulers. 

II.  TlBETO-BuRMAN7S. 

The  Tibetans  occupy  the  territory  to  the  North-West  of 
Yunnan.  They  are  tall  and  remarkably  strong,  and  their 
skin  is  brick  red.  They  wear  a  long  garment  turned  up  round 
the  waist,  a  soft  felt  hat  or  turban  and  felt  boots.  The  wo- 
men's costume  varies  in  different  localities.  Their  dwellings 
are  well  constructed  and  often  have  more  than  one  storey. 
Barley  is  their  principal  article  of  cultivation  though  wheat 
is  also  important.  They  eat  it  with  butter.  Their  favou- 
rite drink  is  tea.  Their  distrust  of  foreigners  is  extreme. 
They  are  Buddhists.  They  are  a  people  upon  whom  Chinese 
influences  make  little  impression.  s^ 

The  Lo-Los  constitute  the  most  populous  race  of  Eastern 
China  and  are  largely  represented  in  Yunnan.  They  are  of 
good  physique  and  their  skin  is  fair.  The  most  perfect 
types  are  to  be  found  in  Setchouen.  The  typical  costume 
of  the  Northern  Lo-Los  is  the  felt  cloak  adopted  by  men 
and  women  alike  as  a  shelter  from  the  cold  and  rain. 
It  is  gray  and  drops  from  the  neck  to  the  knees.  The 
Lo-Los  who  live  in  the  mountains  of  Taliang-Shan  bet- 
ween the  valley  of  Chien-Chang  and  the  Yangtse  are 
completely  independent  and  do  not  recognize  Chinese 
rule.  The  Chinese  describe  them  as  drunkards  and  pirates. 
But  those  to  be  met  with  in  Yunnan  are  on  the  contrary 
hospitable  and  of  gentle  habits.  They  look  upon  the  Chinese 
as  hereditary  enemies  after  a  long  struggle  against  absorb- 
tion  by  them.  In  some  districts  they  have  copied  the 
Chinese  dress.  The  women  wear  a  blue  petticoat  however 
under  their  blue  trousers  and  the  tunic  has  no  sleeves. 

The  general  term  "Lo-Lo"  is  not  one  in  use  among  the 


THE  RACES  OF  YUNNAN  55 

Lo-Lo  tribes  themselves.  Davies  gives  the  names  of  their 
tribes  as  the  Li-So,  the  La-Hu,  the  Wo-Ni,  the  Asi  and  the 
Maru.  These  last  resemble  the  Gurkas  of  India.  The  Li- 
So  occupy  the  Saloven  valley.  Their  villages  are  almost 
inaccessible.  They  are  a  peaceful  people  whereas  the  La- 
Hu  who  occupy  the  Mekong  valley  are  agressive.  The  Wo- 
Ni  inhabit  the  mountain  regions  of  Keng-Toung,  the  Asi 
and  the  La-Shi  the  country  on  the  Burmese  frontier,  while 
the  Marus  live  along  the  banks  of  the  Irrawady. 

III.  THAI  OR  SHAN. 

The  Thai  or  Shan  people  are  very  numerous,  and  oc- 
cupy vast  territories  to  the  west  extending  as  far  as  Assam. 
In  India  they  have  been  absorbed  by  the  Hindoos  but  in 
Burmah  Siam  and  Tonking  they  have  remained  distinct. 
They  are  to  be  found  in  several  Chinese  provinces  and  in 
the  North  of  Yunnan.  The  Thai  resemble  the  Chinese  of 
Canton.  For  a  long  time  they  formed  an  independent 
kingdom  which  the  Chinese  called  Namchao  and  of  which 
Talifou  was  the  capital. 

The  Thai  are  small  but  well  made.  They  are  of  a  distinct 
Mongol  type  with  yellow  skin.  They  are  a  friendly  people 
but  very  jealous  of  their  independence.  There  is  a  great  diver- 
sity of  costumes,  language  and  habits  among  the  Thai 
tribes.  Some  of  their  women  wear  an  immensely  high  tur- 
ban. The  Thais  are  generally  Buddhist.  They  live  almost 
entirely  in  the  valleys.  Having  driven  other  tribes  into  the 
mountains  they  rule  supreme  in  the  rich  valleys.  They 
are  great  rice  growers  like  the  Annamese.  They  are  suppo- 
sed to  have  emigrated  from  Kouang  and  Fou-Kien. 

IV.  MON-KHMER. 

The  Mon-Khmer  people  comprise  the  races  of  the  Meo,  the 
Man,  the  Min-Chia  and  the  Wa-Palaung,  who  speak  Cam- 
bodgian  or  Khmer  and  Mon.  The  two  languages,  Cambod- 


56  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

gian  and  Mon,  belong  to  the  same  family.  The  Mon- 
Khmer  are  the  original  inhabitants  of  Southern  Yunnan 
and  Indo-China.  They  have  been  absorbed  by  other  races 
such  as  the  Lo-Lo  and  the  Annamese. 

The  M6o  came  from  the  Chinese  provinces  of  Koeitcheou 
and  Hounan,  only  three  or  four  generations  ago.  They  are 
to  be  found  in  the  South  of  Yunnan  and  in  Tonking.  The 
M£o  can  be  recognized  by  the  white  petticoat  of  their 
women  which  is  turned  up  round  the  waist  and  descends  to 
the  knees.  Both  sexes  have  adopted  the  dark  blue  turban. 
The  women  wear  big  silver  earings.  Many  Meo  women 
are  considered  beautiful  even  by  European  eyes.  They 
call  themselves  "Mong"  or  "Muong"  and  only  live  in  the 
mountains. 

The  Man  come  from  the  Chinese  frontier.  They  are  to 
be  found  in  the  South  of  Yunnan,  in  Kouangsi  and  Ton- 
king  but  only  in  the  hilly  parts.  They  are  remarkably 
intelligent. 

The  Min  Chia  are  the  Lama  Yen  mentioned  by  Prince 
Henri  of  Orleans.  They  inhabit  the  regions  of  Talifou  and 
Lichiangfou.  They  have  adopted  the  Chinese  language  and 
customs  but  their  women  do  not  deform  their  feet. 


BUFFALOE  CARTS. 


TRIUMPHAL  ARCH  OF  HINDOO  ORIGIN. 


MANN  WOMEN. 


CELEBRATIONS  IN  HONOUR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


CHAPTER  VI 

APPEARANCE  AND  DRESS  OF  THE  YUNNANESE. 

THE  first  thing  that  strikes  the  new  comer  on  first  seeing 
the  Yunnanese  is  their  robust  and  healthy  appearance. 
Even  though  one  expects  a  mountain  race  to  be  ruddier 
and  stronger  limbed  than  a  people  of  the  plains,  we  were 
hardly  prepared  for  so  great  a  contrast  as  they  presented 
to  the  Tonkinese  of  the  Delta  and  aboriginal  populations  of 
the  lower  districts.  The  vitality  and  vigour  emanating,  not 
only  from  the  peasants  in  the  villages  and  fields  but  even 
from  those  in  the  filthiest  and  most  over  crowded  streets  of 
the  capital,  called  forth  our  surprise  and  admiration. 

Although  their  country  is  so  mountainous  the  Yunnanese 
only  live  on  the  high  plateaux,  for  they  consider  the  cli- 
mate unhealthy  under  an  altitude  of  4000  feet.  They  leave 
the  valleys  between  the  mountains  to  the  Thans.  This  deep- 
seated  prejudice  against  the  lower-lying  districts  is  not  al- 
together unfounded.  There  are  some  valleys  such  as  the 
Pai-Ho  gorge  through  which  the  railway  line  passes  which 
are  disastrous  to  the  health  both  of  Europeans  and  natives. 
Nevertheless  their  fears  are  often  exaggerated.  Baggage 
and  chair  coolies  who  have  accompanied  travellers  for 
weeks  across  China  coming  one  day  to  a  certain  valley 
will  desert  their  master  incontinently  and  return  home. 
Sometimes  they  can  be  persuaded  to  go  into  the  dreaded 
district  while  daylight  lasts  but  nothing,  not  even  high  pay- 
ment, will  induce  them  to  sleep  a  night  there.  Before  com- 

57 


58  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

plete  darkness  falls  they  disappear.  This  precaution  for  their 
health  testified  by  their  adhering  thus  persistently  to  the 
wonderful  climate  and  dry  atmosphere  of  the  high  plateaux 
makes  their  manner  of  life  in  the  walled  cities  and  villages  all 
the  more  astonishing.  But  it  is  just  because  the  air  is  so  pure 
that  they  can  afford  to  neglect  the  most  primitive  rules  of 
hygiene  and  yet  keep  perfectly  well  and  strong.  At  first  sight 
the  Yunnanese  seem  clean  and  neat.  The  linen  tunic  in  all 
shades  of  dark  and  light  blue,  which  is  the  ordinary  every  day 
apparel  gives  this  appearance,  but  one  has  only  to  examine 
their  clothing  in  detail  to  see  that  the  first  impression  is  de- 
ceptive. It  is  as  rare  to  find  a  Japanese  with  stained  or  dirty 
clothing  as  it  is  rare  to  see  a  Yunnanese  quite  spotless  and 
immaculate.  Though  his  outer  tunic  is  clean,  his  underclo- 
thing and  skin  are  often  encrusted  with  dirt.  The  best  traits 
in  the  character  of  the  Yunnanese  can  never  attract  the 
European  as  would  a  daily  indulgence  in  a  hot  bath  after  the 
example  of  the  Japanese.  In  Japan  your  rickshaw  coolie 
will  tug  from  his  belt  a  perfectly  clean  white  square  to  mop 
his  brow.  In  Yunnan,  with  very  few  exceptions,  not  a  single 
individual  from  your  chair  coolie  to  the  mandarin  who  in 
gorgeous  costume  offers  you  tea  in  priceless  cups,  gives 
you  a  feeling  of  perfect  cleanliness. 

The  cut  of  the  Chinese  garment  is  the  same  for  rich  and 
poor  with  but  very  slight  differences  for  men  and  women. 
The  tunic  hangs  straight  and  must  never  cling  to  the  body, 
it  is  considered  bad  taste  and  immodest  to  show  the  lines 
of  the  figure.  Though  the  cut  is  the  same  for  all,  the 
materials  differ,  the  blue  linen  of  the  peasant  being  replaced 
by  rich  brocades  and  superbly  embroidered  silks  for  the 
mandarin.  The  materials  themselves  are  usually  of  de- 
delicate  shades,  only  in  the  silk  embroidery  is  there  any 
brilliant  colouring. 

The  trousers  which  are  wide  at  the  top  and  narrow  at 
the  ankle  are  generally  of  a  different  shade  from  the  tunic. 


APPEARANCE  AND  DRESS  OF  THE  YUNNANESE         59 

White  socks  are  almost  universally  worn  and  shoes  of  thick 
felt  complete  the  costume.  Men's  shoes  are  generally  black, 
but  women,  especially  those  who  have  small  feet,  are  sedu- 
lous that  the  best  handy  work  and  most  showy  colours 
should  be  conspicuous  in  their  footgear.  Often  their  shoes 
are  decorated  with  little  coloured  tabs  which  hang  down  be- 
hind and  even  an  aged,  tottering  old  woman  will  have  these 
tabs  of  crimson  or  some  other  noticeable  colour  to  at- 
tract attention  to  the  feet.  She  retains  her  pride  in  their 
small  size  to  the  end. 

The  ordinary  head-dress  among  the  men  is  the  small 
round  black  cap  of  silk  or  satin  surmounted  by  a  button. 
The  button  may  be  black  or  coloured,  but  one  made  of 
a  coral  bead  is  the  most  usual.  These  buttons  on  the  larger 
mandarin  hats  show  the  rank  and  station  of  the  wearer. 
The  ordinary  coolies  and  chair-bearers  and  all  those  who 
work  in  the  fields  wear  conical  shaped  hats  of  plaited  straw. 

A  great  many  men  and  all  the  women  go  bare-headed  in 
the  streets  of  Yunnan  Fou.  They  lose  nothing  of  the  in- 
geniousness  of  taste  by  this  custom,  for  all  their  skill,  all  the 
varieties  of  style  and  fancy  which  might  have  been  lavished 
on  a  hat  is  spent  on  their  hairdressing  and  their  hair 
ornaments.  The  hair  ornaments  in  vogue  are  numerous 
and  are  mostly  of  jewellery  or  embroidered  bands  and  flow- 
ers. Blue  tinted  jade  is  perhaps  the  most  popular  ornament 
and  is  in  the  form  of  a  ring  round  which  the  chignon  is  ent- 
wined or  in  dagger-like  pins.  The  embroidered  bands  are 
narrow  and  stretch  from  ear  to  ear  across  the  forehead : 
they  are  black,  but  embroidered  in  coloured  silks. 

Flowers  are  generally  white  and  are  only  worn  by  girls  or 
by  young  married  women.  If  no  hair  ornament  is  used 
the  splendour  and  symmetry  of  the  coiffure  makes  up  for  the 
lack  of  jewellery.  To  insure  the  stability  of  the  edifice,  a 
quantity  of  thick  oil  is  used,  making  their  hair  shine,  but 
diffusing  only  too  often  a  most  unpleasant  odour.  Hairdres- 


60  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

sing  employs  a  large  proportion  of  a  woman's  time  a  espe- 
cially among  the  well-to-do,  though  the  operation  is  not  con- 
sidered necessary  every  day.  Women  also  make  up  enor- 
mously and  I  never  grew  accustomed  to  the  pink  and  white 
cheeks,  reddened  lips  and  darkened  eyebrows  of  the  Chi- 
nese. I  had  always  imagined  "make  up"  to  be  a  product 
only  of  our  own  civilisation  and  was  amazed  to  meet  with  it 
thus  in  the  Far  East.  But  it  is  an  indulgence  of  Yunnan 
Fou  quite  as  much  as  of  Paris  or  London.  Europeans  try 
to  hide  the  use  of  cosmetics  by  putting  them  on  sparingly 
and  hoping  to  improve  the  complexion  without  much 
changing  it,  but  the  Yunnanese  adorn  themselves  with  such 
a  perfect  pink  and  white  skin  that  it  cannot  possibly  be  mis- 
taken for  natural  colouring. 

Over  the  tunic  men  sometimes  wear  a  sort  of  sleeveless 
waistcoat  generally  of  satin,  and  on  very  special  and  cere- 
monious occasions  they,  as  well  as  the  women,  add  a  very 
widesleeved  short  coat  to  their  costumes.  It  fastens  with 
round  metal  buttons  beneath  the  left  arm.  This  is  the  garment 
of  ceremony  and  in  it,  however  old  and  shabby  it  may  be, 
any  individual  may  meet  his  superior  without  a  breach  of 
etiquette. 

Among  the  poorest  class  of  men  and  women  the  form 
of  clothes  changes  a  little.  The  long  straight  tunic  is  replaced 
by  a  shorter  coat  generally  pulled  to  the  waist  by  a  sash 
of  the  same  material.  In  the  folds  of  this  sash,  the  chair 
coolie  keeps  his  money  and  tobacco.  It  is  his  pocket.  The 
material  is  rough  almost  like  sacking  and  generally  dark 
blue.  The  peasant  women  who  come  into  Yunnan  Fou 
every  day  with  their  market  produce  frequently  wear  red 
trousers.  Their  coats  are  blue  and  they  often  wear  two, 
one  on  the  top  of  the  other.  As  they  carry  their  baskets 
on  their  backs  strung  under  their  arms,  one  might  think  that 
the  exercise  would  make  them  warm  enough  without  extra 
clothes.  But,  as  in  many  other  countries,  the  number  of 


APPEARANCE  AND  DRESS  OF  THE  YUNNANESE         61 

clothes  worn  increases  with  the  descent  in  the  social  scale. 
These  peasant  women,  owing  to  the  shape  and  quantity  of 
their  clothes,  seem  to  be  double  the  size  of  those  who  wear 
the  ordinary  straight  tunic  which  gives  a  tall  and  slim  ap- 
pearance. As  I  said  before,  they  wear  big  conical  shaped  hats 
of  plaited  straw  which  shield  them  from  the  sun  and  rain, 
only  differing  from  the  men's  by  a  red  crown  which  lifts 
the  hat  an  inch  or  two  above  the  head. 

Naturally  amongthese  poorer  classes,  feltshoes  are  seldom 
seen.  They  go  bare-foot  or  wear  sandals  of  plaited  straw. 
Those  peasant  women  who  have  small  feet,  naturally  wear 
shoes  and  socks.  I  was  told  that  Chinese  women  never 
bared  their  small  feet  nor  on  any  account  allowed  them  to 
be  seen.  Several  times,  however,  while  in  Yunnan  Fou,  I 
surprised  a  woman  washing  her  feet  in  the  water  of  the  rice 
field.  Her  tiny  shoes  were  placed  on  the  grass  by  her  side 
while  she  dabbled  in  the  water. 

Children's  clothes  are  cut  like  their  parents.  In  the  sum- 
mer small  mites  often  go  naked  or  wear  only  one  garment, 
either  the  little  coat  or  the  trousers.  Their  trousers  are 
open  at  the  back  and  the  parts  which  we  hide  the  most 
carefully  from  the  public  eye  are  those  which  are  exposed 
among  the  Chinese.  Men  have  these  trousers  too,  but  they 
always  wear  another  closed  pair  in  white  cotton  underneath. 

The  clothes  of  beggars  differ  again  from  those  of  the  rest 
of  the  community.  They  wear  garments  innumerable,  in 
fact,  they  look  mere  bundles  of  old  tattered  rags  hoisted 
on  two  bare  feet.  There  is  not  a  square  inch  of  material 
which  is  whole,  all  is  in  narrow  strips.  The  rags  are  only 
able  to  remain  on  the  wearer  by  their  number  and  their 
filthy  condition  which  probably  holds  them  together. 
Their  untidy  and  dishevelled  hair  changes  their  appearance 
almost  as  much  as  their  clothes.  The  men  are  unshaven 
and  their  uncut  hair  hangs  over  their  shoulders.  The 
women  make  no  attempt  at  a  plait  or  chignon.  The 


62  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

disorder  of  this  rough  coarse  hair  is  in  entire  contrast 
to  the  well-oiled  shining  coils  of  their  compatriots.  The 
neglect  of  hair  and  face  is  a  typical  characteristic  of  beg- 
gars, for  even  the  poorest  classes  patronise  the  hair- 
dresser's shop. 

In  China  which  is  famed  for  its  mutual  help  societies, 
even  beggars  unite  themselves  in  an  association.  They 
form  a  strong  syndicate  and  earn  a  livelihood  without 
difficulty.  Every  family  and  every  shop  is  obliged  to  give 
alms  when  demanded  or  they  will  find  their  door  besieged 
and  themselves  harassed  till  their  very  trade  and  movements 
are  seriously  interfered  with.  For  the  sake  of  peace  they 
are  obliged  to  give  the  small  donation  which  is  expected  of 
them.  Under  these  circumstances  it  is  not  strange  that  beg- 
gars abound  in  the  streets  of  Yunnan  Fou,  for  the  business 
is  not  fatiguing  and  is  profitable.  It  is  true  that  they  are  des- 
pised and  hated  and  know  that  they  would  be  hunted  down 
and  driven  away  without  pity  at  the  first  sign  of  a  break  in 
their  ranks.  But  at  present  only  the  dogs  openly  show  their 
dislike.  Growls  and  barks  greet  them  at  every  door  as  they 
pass  by  and  the  old  man  with  his  long  staff  has  sometimes 
much  ado  to  prevent  himself  and  his  companions  from 
being  bitten.  The  instinct  of  dogs — horror  of  the  beggar — is 
the  same  all  over  the  world. 

Throughout  Indo-China  there  is  a  ban  against  beggars. 
Each  village  and  province  is  responsible  for  all  its  inhabitants 
and  must  provide  for  the  needs  of  its  poor  and  aged.  There 
are  no  vagabonds.  The  Annamese  code  is  rigorous  in  this 
respect  and  might  serve  as  an  excellent  example  to  many 
other  countries.  It  is  true  that  since  the  French  occupation, 
there  are  occasional  beggars  to  be  found  on  the  outskirts 
of  towns,  but  this  is  due  to  the  leniency  of  the  French 
Government. 

In  Yunnan  Fou  one  sees  a  couple  of  beggars  in  every 
other  street. 


CHAPTER  VII 
OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  YUNNAN  FOU. 

IT  was  six  o'clock  when  we  were  brought  to  a  stand-still 
in  Yunnan  Fou  station.  The  landslide  on  the  line  had 
made  us  an  hour  late.  A  crowd  of  Chinese  dressed  in 
various  shades  of  blue  were  standing  behind  a  railing  await- 
ing the  train's  arrival.  No  doubt  this  daily  event  is  still  a 
novelty  to  many,  though  the  service  has  now  been  running 
for  three  years. 

We  were  met  by  our  hotel  manager  and  though  it  was 
only  a  few  minutes  walk  to  the  hotel,  I  was  glad  to  take  a 
chair  for  after  the  joltings  twistings  and  turnings  of  a  whole 
day  in  the  train,  I  felt  too  unsteady  on  my  legs  to  walk  even 
that  distance.  The  residents  of  Yunnan  Fou  have  wicker- 
chairs  well  made  and  comfortable  with  polished  metal- 
covered  bamboo  shafts  like  those  one  sees  in  Hong-Kong,  but 
the  chair  hirers  have  not  had  the  initiative  to  provide  such 
luxuries  for  their  clients  and  only  the  ordinary  Chinese 
chair  is  available  for  visitors.  Stepping  over  the  rough 
shafts  I  sat  down  in  the  box-like  contrivance.  The  outside 
was  blue,  the  top  was  green  and  the  inside  lined  with  a 
bright  coloured  cretonne  with  little  dirty  silk  curtains  drawn 
across  the  front  corners.  The  windows  on  either  side  were 
covered  with  wire  netting,  and,  back  and  front,  the  coolies 
let  down  a  bamboo  lattice  screen  so  that  I  could  scarcely 
see  anything  and  felt  stifled.  At  my  exclamations  they 
withdrew  the  screens  again.  As  they  made  preparations 

63 


64  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

to  lift  the  chair,  the  rough  seat  of  cord  cut  into  me,  but  I 
did  not  dare  to  move  for  the  chair  swerved  over  to  the 
right  then  to  the  left  before  the  coolies  had  it  well  balanced 
on  their  necks.  They  wore  very  loose  indigo  trousers  coming 
down  to  just  below  the  knee  and  indigo  tunics.  One  had 
his  turban  twisted  round  his  short  cropped  hair,  the  other 
wore  his  round  his  waist  and  on  his  head  was  a  small 
dirty  battered  straw  hat,  such  as  a  child  of  two  might  wear 
in  England.  Both  wore  sandals  of  plaited  straw.  They 
formed  a  great  contrast  to  the  chair  coolies  of  residents 
who  were  in  uniform  and  looked  quite  smart. 

We  started  down  a  broad  road  thick  with  coal  dust,  with 
ugly  red-brick  villas  on  either  side  standing  in  their  own 
gardens.  I  was  sorry  to  be  confronted  by  such  an  ordinary 
spectacle  but  my  disappointment  only  lasted  a  few  minutes, 
for  after  two  or  three  hundred  yards  we  emerged  into  a 
narrow7  cobbled  street,  crowded  with  squatting  merchants, 
hurrying  pedestrians  and  packhorses,  &c. 

A  few  days  later  this  first  little  piece  of  road  leading  to 
the  station  which  had  struck  me  as  so  banal  seemed  an 
ideal  place  for  a  short  stroll.  No  smells,  no  dirt,  no  jostling, 
no  noise,  even  the  coal  dust  seemed  cleanly.  The  breadth 
of  the  road  would  have  allowed  passage  for  a  rick  shaw  or 
even  a  carriage  if  such  things  had  existed  in  Yunnan  Foil. 

In  the  Chinese  street  on  the  other  hand  nobody  made  the 
slightest  attempt  to  get  out  of  the  way  of  the  chairs,  and  my 
coolies  simply  pushed  against  those  of  light  weight  nearly 
upsetting  them,  but  moved  aside  for  packhorses  or  men 
carrying  heavy  loads  where  they  themselves  would  be  likely 
to  receive  the  worst  of  the  impact. 

The  hotel  was  in  a  narrow  cobbled  side  street  where 
the  traffic  was  less  great,  neverthles  visitors  whose  rooms 
looked  on  to  it  complained  that  they  were  waked  up  in  the 
early  hours  of  the  morning  by  the  caravans  of  packhorses 
and  the  squeaking  of  the  bullock  carts  as  they  passed  under 


OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  YUNNAN  FOU  65 

their  windows.  The  hotel  was  built  round  a  courtyard,  in 
the  middle  of  which  flowers  and  bushes  had  been  planted 
to  make  a  little  garden.  Our  rooms  were  on  the  further 
side  and  we  looked  out  on  to  a  parade  ground  instead  of 
a  street.  We  were  pleased  to  see  this  open  space  and  ap- 
preciated it  still  more  when  we  found  how  very  scarce  open 
spaces  were  not  only  within  the  city  but  even  outside  it. 
Economy  is  the  great  watch-word  of  the  Chinese  and  eco- 
nomy in  space  is  certainly  practised  as  ardently  as  in 
other  things. 

The  parade  ground  was  not  without  disadvantages  how- 
ever, for  between  5  and  6  every  morning  soldiers  arrived 
for  drill.  In  Europe  one  hears  only  the  voice  of  the  officer 
as  he  shouts  his  commands  but  Chinese  soldiers  repeat 
the  commands  in  chorus.  They  mark  time  with  their  voices 
as  energetically  as  with  their  feet.  I  could  hardly  believe 
at  first  that  the  cries  were  human;  they  resembled  rather 
the  barking  of  dogs  but  when  I  saw  the  men's  wide  open 
mouths  and  how  their  heads  and  bodies  were  shaken  as 
they  emitted  the  sounds,  it  did  not  so  much  astonish  me. 
When  there  were  a  great  number  of  soldiers  they  divided 
up  into  groups,  each  group  obeying  its  own  officer.  The 
sounds  became  then  confused  and  less  trying  and  I  soon 
learnt  to  sleep  through  anything  and  every  thing.  It  was 
interesting  to  watch  them  drill.  They  were  trained  on  the 
Japanese  method.  Some  of  the  new  recruits  had  no  idea 
of  marching  or  of  any  disciplined  movement  whatever.  It 
is  true  that  they  were  probably  wearing  boots  for  the  first 
time  in  their  lives.  The  loose  grey  cotton  trousers  and  grey 
tunics  which  is  the  undress  uniform  of  the  soldiers  could 
not  have  interfered  with  their  movements  or  felt  too  un- 
familiar after  their  native  dress  but  probably  leather  foot 
wear  embarrassed  them  a  good  deal.  On  their  close-crop- 
ped heads  they  wore  flat  grey  peak  caps  with  a  star  in  front 
showing  the  five  colours  of  the  Chinese  Republican  flag. 


66  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

The  non-commissionned  officers  smacked  their  faces,kicked 
them,  or  occasionally  hit  them  with  a  strap  if  they  were  too 
stupid  or  clumsy  but  without  brutality.  Such  treatment 
did  not  seem  to  be  resented,  indeed  the  soldiers  were — as 
they  looked — more  children  than  men.  Their  wide  loose 
uniforms  made  them  appear  small  and  thickset  after  the 
lithe  slim  figure  given  by  the  native  dress.  Even  their  ex- 
pressions and  colouring  seemed  changed.  Their  faces  see- 
med redder,  coarser,  more  dogged,  under  the  grey  peak  cap. 
The  morning  after  our  arrival  we  started  out  to  explore 
our  surroundings.  We  naturally  went  towards  the  city 
meaning  to  follow  the  walls  till  we  should  come  to  one  of 
the  doors.  After  passing  the  parade-ground  our  path  took 
us  between  small  native  houses  against  which  wooden 
boards  were  leaning.  Pasted  on  to  them  were  scraps  of 
cotton  material  from  which  the  Chinese  costumes  are  made. 
They  were  of  all  shades  of  dirty  blue.  Strips  not  more  than 
an  inch  wide,  tiny  shapeless  bits  not  larger  than  a  penny,were 
all  pasted  together  carefully  and  we  wondered  what  this 
patchwork  could  be  intended  for.  We  were  told  that  when 
the  paste  was  dry,  the  bits  came  off  in  one  whole  piece  and 
were  then  folded  and  cut  up  to  make  the  soles  of  Chinese 
shoes.  Any  one  seeing  the  heaps  of  filthy  rags  on  a  filthy 
road  as  we  did  would  be  lest  inclined  to  buy  the  dainty 
wee  shoes  which  attract  the  visitor  in  a  Chinese  town! 
They  were  rags  from  clothes  which  had  been  worn  thread- 
bare without  having  ever  been  washed,  and  so  rotten 
that  stitches  would  no  longer  hold.  If  a  needle  and  thread 
could  have  kept  them  together  it  is  certain  they  would  still 
have  been  used  for  clothes  and  the  economical  Chinaman 
would  not  have  put  them  to  this  last  use.  Quantities  of  flies 
almost  hid  these  piles  of  rags  and  the  boards  on  which  they 
were  pasted.  The  women  were  covered  with  flies  too  and 
also  the  numberless  children  playing  round  in  the  mud; 
the  faces  of  the  babies  who  were  too  small  to  drive  them 


OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  YUNNAN  FOU  67 

away  were  black  with  them.  Pigs,  fowls  and  thin  melan- 
choly looking  dogs  wandered  in  and  out  of  the  houses  and 
round  the  children  who  laughed  and  played  in  happy 
ignorance  that  their  homes  were  not  of  the  best  and  most 
hygienic.  One  often  wonders  when  in  a  Chinese  town  whe- 
ther hygiene  is  really  as  all  important  as  we  make  out.  These 
first  homes  into  which  we  peeped  on  my  arrival  in  Yun- 
nan Fou  gave  a  shock  to  my  faith  in  hygiene  from  which 
it  has  never  recovered! 

The  houses  were  small,  dark  (having  only  the  door  for 
light  and  air)  and  filthy.  Food,  cooking  ustensils,  wearing 
apparel,  sleeping  contrivances,  and  the  implements  with 
which  they  worked  for  a  living,  were  all  mixed  up  in  the  ut- 
most confusion.  Children  and  animals  wandered  in  and  out 
among  all  this  litter  and  their  every  movement  was  followed 
by  a  loud  buzz,  as  the  flies,  disturbed,  rose  and  settled 
again.  Yet  the  children  were  fat  and  rosy-cheeked,  they 
were  seemingly  healthy  and  happy.  The  mothers  were 
strong  and  broad,  and  those  that  were  sitting  leaning  against 
the  door  post  nursing  their  babies  looked  pictures  of  con- 
tentment. They  all  evidently  had  several  children;  besides 
the  one  in  their  arms  there  were  others  being  carried  about 
on  the  backs  of  brothers  and  sisters.  Instead  of  carrying 
them  astride  on  their  hips  as  the  Annamese  do,  the  Chinese 
tie  them  on  to  their  backs  with  broad  pieces  of  dirty  cloth 
or  linen.  They  cannot  therefore  see  their  precious  charges. 
If  the  child  carrying  the  baby  is  romping  or  the  mother  wor- 
king with  it  on  her  back  its  head  is  shaken  from  side  to  side 
till  one  thinks  it  will  be  shaken  off  its  little  neck.  Worse 
still,  the  head  has  sometimes  disappeared  from  view  alto- 
gether and  one  fears  that  the  little  thing  must  be  suffocated. 

By  the  time  we  had  finished  our  contemplation  of  the 
scene  before  us,  most  of  the  children  had  left  their  games 
and  were  standing  staring  at  us.  Even  one  or  two  women 
stopped  their  occupation  and  gazed  at  us.  A  man  came  to 


68  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

the  door  smoking  a  pipe  which  was  at  least  a  yard  long 
and  said  something  to  us.  We  did  not  know  whether  it 
was  complimentary  or  the  reverse  and  thought  it  time  to 
continue  our  walk. 

A  few  minutes  later  a  turning  to  the  left  showed  us  one 
of  the  city  gates  and  we  turned  in  that  direction.  It  was 
a  terraced  many-roofed  building,  the  red  tiles  forming  a 
contrast  to  the  grey  tiles  and  thatched  roofs  within  the  city. 
The  four  gate  ways  of  Yunnan  Fou  are  among  its  highest 
buildings;  formerly  they  were  fortified  and  inhabited  by 
soldiers.  All  are  shut  at  night  except  one,  so  that  later  we 
sometimes  had  to  make  a  long  detour  when  returning  to 
our  hotel  after  dining  with  friends  in  the  city. 

Before  going  through  the  gate  we  examined  the  massive 
city  walls  which  are  in  splendid  repair  and  very  high.  They 
enclose  entirely  the  city  which  has  a  circumference  of  some 
four  and  a  half  miles.  The  walls  on  the  inside  are  banked 
up  with  earth  to  a  few  feet  below  the  top. 

Under  the  broad  arch  of  the  gate,  numbers  of  coster- 
mongers  were  sitting  against  the  wall  in  the  midst  of  their 
wares.  There  was  a  tinker  selling  old  rusty  nails,  bits  of 
iron,  empty  bottles  of  which  I  noticed  two  were  odol  bottles!, 
cracked  bowls,  &c.,  there  was  a  baker  offering  unwholesome 
looking  cakes  and  biscuits  to  passers  by,  then  came  a  display 
of  children's  toys  made  of  bright  coloured  paper  or  card 
board — little  windmills,  animals,  boxes,  dolls,  &c.  .  .  and 
finally  we  saw  a  woman  roasting  maize  by  fanning  heat 
into  a  few  cinders  on  a  stove  like  a  round  stone  flower  pot. 
Besides  intending  buyers  haggling  with  the  costermonger, 
nearly  all  passers  by  paused  for  a  few  minutes  in  the  shade 
of  the  arch  before  venturing  into  the  sun  again.  They  depo- 
sited whatever  they  happened  to  be  carrying  in  the  centre 
of  the  road,  buckets  of  water,  planks  of  wood,  bundles  of 
hay,  sacks  of  grain,  while  they  leisurely  mopped  their  brow. 
Then  too,  these  arches  are  the  recognized  places  for  posting 


OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  YUNNAN  FOU  69 

up  advertisements  or  proclamations  and  boys  and  men 
were  continually  pushing  through  to  read  the  Chinese  cha- 
racters on  the  long  strips  of  bright  red  or  bright  yellow 
paper.  It  was  not  easy  even  for  us  pedestrians  to  make  our 
way  through  all  this  conglomeration  so  that  when  10  or  15 
loaded  packhorses  came  blundering  along  or  two  or  three 
bullock  carts  the  disturbance  may  be  imagined.  There  are 
cries,  oaths  and  a  general  jostling  and  overturning  of  wares, 
then,  when  the  caravan  has  passed,  comparative  peace 
reigns  till  the  same  thing  happens  again. 

Once  through  the  arch  and  in  the  glare  of  the  sun  again 
we  were  really  in  the  city  of  Yunnan  Fou. 

Is  it  possible  to  give  a  description  of  that  medley  of 
narrow  rough  paved  streets,  with  their  tiny  narrow  shops 
so  filled  with  wares  that  the  merchant  and  his  numerous 
family  hardly  finds  standing  room,  streets  gay  with  the  blue 
tunics  and  trousers  of  many  men  and  women  pushing  and 
rubbing  against  each  as  they  hurry  or  tarry  on  their  way? 

In  spite  of  the  narrowness  of  the  streets,  there  are  every 
where  costermongers  with  portable  bottles  or  baskets 
selling  hot  cakes,  vegetables  or  fruit  in  fact  any  and  every 
other  commodity.  Then  every  shop  has  two  or  three  nar- 
row benches  on  which  passers-by  may  sit  to  examine  the 
wares  on  the  counter  for  there  is  not  room  for  them  inside. 
I  sat  down  on  one  of  these  uncomfortable,  red-lacquered 
benches  more  than  once,  for  the  crowd,  the  smells,  the 
noise  and  the  movement  were  rather  overwhelming  and 
most  tiring.  Walking,  it  must  be  remembered  is  in  itself 
no  sinecure  in  a  Chinese  town.  The  rough  cobbles  hurt 
your  feet  and  if  by  chance  you  wear  high  heels  you  may 
really  endure  tortures.  It  is  true  that  the  stones  in  the 
centre  of  the  street  are  broad  and  flat— flag  stones  in  fact- 
hut  it  is  impossible  to  keep  your  place  on  them.  This  man- 
ner of  laying  down  roads — flat  stones  in  the  middle  and 
rough  uncut  ones  on  either  side — exist  not  only  in  the  cities 


70  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

but  in  the  country  as  well.  The  high  roads  across  China 
are  exactly  the  same  and  no  broader.  There  are  too  many 
people  in  the  street  for  the  Chinese  to  be  able  to  make  way 
for  you,  even  if  they  attempted  it,  and  the  continual  jostling 
is  very  trying.  Besides  the  ordinary  pedestrians,  there  are 
still  greater  shocks  and  impacts  to  be  avoided.  Strings  of  men 
suddenly  come  hurtling  along  with  enormous  loads  and  take 
up  almost  all  the  available  space.  Many  are  carrying  buckets 
of  water  swinging  from  a  yoke  over  their  shoulders,  and 
one  does  not  \vish  to  have  the  contents  poured  over  ones  feet 
or  dress.  These  water-carriers  move  along  every  quickly 
and  shout  out  at  every  step  so  that  the  way  should  be  left 
clear  for  them  or  as  clear  as  possible.  Then  there  are  the 
packhorses  with  loads  of  grain;  these  have  bells  and  follow 
each  other  closely.  Chairs  take  less  room  as  the}7  are  narrow 
but  they  too  move  so  quickly  that  one  often  has  only  just 
time  to  jump  aside.  None  of  these  obstacles  however  hinder 
a  free  and  easy  gait  so  much  as  the  stones.  Your  eyes  must 
be  continually  on  the  ground  which  is  most  annoying 
when  there  is  so  much  of  interest  to  see  all  around.  The 
dirt  too  diminishes  the  pleasure  of  such  a  walk:  on  either 
side  of  the  street  there  is  a  gutter  filled  with  thick  black 
fluid  which  flows  slowly  or  is  quite  stagnant.  It  is  true 
that  in  every  street  there  are  bright  blue  boxes  for  rubbish 
like  those  one  sees  for  waste  paper  in  our  own  large  towns, 
but  the  habit  of  throwing  all  and  every  thing  into  the  gutter 
is  still  too  strong  for  the  hard  working  house-wife  and 
busy  merchant. 

The  smell  arising  from  these  gutters  may  be  imagined: 
it  is  far  worse  even  than  that  arising  from  the  restaurants 
or  from  the  shops  where  dyeing,  fur-cleaning  or  leather 
working  are  in  progress. 

Another  great  nuisance  of  the  street  is  the  flies.  In  many 
of  the  shops  they  were  as  bad  as  in  the  rag  street  we  had 
previously  visited  outside  the  town.  All  the  dishes  in  the 


OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  YUNNAN  FOU  71 

Chinese  Restaurants  were  covered  with  them,  in  spite  of 
the  exertions  of  some  children  to  keep  them  off  with  a 
bundle  of  feathers  attached  to  a  stick.  It  was  the  same  in 
the  butchers'  shops  and  in  the  cereal  shops  where  sacks  of 
grain  were  exposed,  and  the  dishes  of  dried  fruit  in  the 
grocery  shops  were  so  black  with  them  it  was  impossible 
to  see  what  lay  beneath. 

They  did  not  trouble  us  much,  having  better  pasture  else 
where  but  the  sight  of  them  and  the  sound  of  their  buzzing 
was  sufficiently  disagreable  in  itself. 

Occasionally  at  a  street  corner  we  came  upon  what  was 
a  really  refreshing  sight — baskets  upon  baskets  of  peaches 
and  apples.  They  were  not  small  or  anaemic  looking  fruits 
such  as  one  might  perhaps  expect  amidst  such  filthy  surroun- 
ding but  great  big  peaches  with  the  bloom  on  them  and  of 
splendid  colouring.  The  apples  were  small  but  never  have 
I  seen  redder  or  more  tempting-looking  ones.  Every  one 
was  eating  peaches,  the  men  walking  along  the  streets, 
those  serving  in  the  shops,  the  children  playing  in  the  gut- 
ter; so  cheap  were  they  that  every  one  night  eat  his  fill.  It 
was  curious  to  see  the  ragged  beggars  eating  peaches  which 
a  European  hostess  might  have  been  proud  to  see  on  her 
table.  Besides  the  peaches  and  apples  there  were  big  purple 
egg  plants,  baskets  of  scarlet  chillies  and  tomatoes,  delicately 
fresh  white  cabbages  like  enormous  round  balls,  the  outside 
leaves  having  been  peeled  off. 

The  mass  of  colour  at  these  fruits  stalls  was  as  great  a 
pleasure  to  the  eyes  as  was  their  scent  to  the  nostrils. 

Suddenly  I  declared  that  I  could  walk  no  further  and 
seated  myself  on  a  narrow  wooden  trestle  outside  an  apo- 
thecary's shop.  Then  we  discovered  we  had  no  idea  of  the 
way  we  had  come  nor  of  our  way  back.  My  husband  left 
me  to  reconnoitre  and  returned  in  a  few  minutes  not  with 
definite  information  but  with  a  chair  and  two  bearers 
which  was  even  more  welcome.  I  sat  down  in  it  with 


72  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

a  sigh  of  relief  and  it  was  hoisted  on  to  their  shoulders. 
We  did  not  know  the  Chinese  for  "hotel"  or  "station"  or 
anything  else  but  we  knew  they  would  take  us  to  some 
European  centre — either  one  of  the  consulates  or  a  hotel 
or  even  a  private  house  where  we  could  enquire  the  way. 
I  begged  my  husband  to  let  them  take  the  lead.  After  half 
an  hour's  rapid  movement  up  one  street  and  down  another 
they  suddenly  stopped  and  put  my  chair  down.  What?  had 
they  been  merely  wandering  about  indefinitely?  They  had 
started  off  so  confidently  that  we  had  felt  assured  that  they 
had  been  taking  us  to  a  particular  destination.  Apparently 
we  were  wrong!  We  had  now  absolutely  no  idea  what 
direction  to  take  and  we  resolved  to  try  our  luck  at  one  of 
the  police  boxes  which  are  placed  at  certain  street  corners 
every  hundred  yards  or  so.  At  these  corners  are  to  be  seen 
Chinese  officials  in  uniform  meting  out  justice  and  settling 
disputes  among  buyers  and  sellers.  They  are  mostly  sur- 
rounded by  a  large  crowd  who,  white  listening  to  the  quarrel, 
entirely  obstruct  the  road.  The  policeman  never  seems 
to  notice  this,  at  any  rate  he  makes  no  effort  to  disperse 
them,  in  fact  he  his  quite  ready  to  hear  all  the  opinions 
preferred  by  the  onlookers.  His  judgement  will  probably 
be  based  on  the  opinion  of  the  majority.  It  is  somewhat 
absurd  to  see  this  youth  of  18  or  20  appealed  to  by  venerable 
fathers  of  families  or  excited  women.  Not  only  is  his  deci- 
sion accepted  in  the  matter  of  2  or  3  cents  for  the  sale  of 
goods,  but  apparently  also  in  family  dramas. 

The  flat-faced,  red-checked,  expressionless  personage  to 
whom  by  signs  we  indicated  we  had  lost  our  way,  gazed  at 
us  tranquilly.  He  did  not  even  attempt  to  answer  us  in  his 
own  tongue.  He  contented  himself  with  some  remark, 
probably  a  contemptuous  one,  to  his  nearest  neighbour. 
His  attitude  was  neither  hostile  nor  insulting,  neither  even 
intimidated  or  curious — simply  one  of  complete  indiffe- 
rence. Our  situation  and  difficulties  were  entirely  without 


MY  CHINESE  CHAIR. 


SALT  MERCHANTS. 


A  TYPICAL  PAVED  CHINESE  STREET. 


OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  YUNNAN  FOU  73 

interest  to  him.  Seeing  that  a  crowd  was  beginning  to 
collect  round  us,  we  gave  up  hope  of  getting  help  from  that 
quarter  and  pursued  our  way.  A  few  minutes  later  to  our 
great  good  fortune  we  met  an  Annamese  whom  we  stopped 
and  questioned. 

What  a  relief 'to  hear  again  the  French  jargon  of  this 
Tonkinese  tailor! 

He  directed  the  coolies  who  at  once  with  grunts  of  assent 
made  off  at  such  a  quick  trot  that  I  was  afraid  that  my  next 
misfortune  would  he  to  lose  my  husband!  However  we 
arrived  at  the  hotel  safely  and  together,  and  were  thankful  to 
sit  down  to  lunch  in  a  large,  quiet,  clean  dining  room.  What 
a  contrast  it  presented  to  all  we  had  seen  that  morning! 


CHAPTER  VIII 
IN  THE  TEMPLES. 

THE  most  noted  temple  within  the  walls  of  Yunnan  Fou  is  the 
temple  of  Confucius  and  this  we  visited  a  day  or  two  after 
our  arrival.  At  the  time  we  were  unacquainted  with  the  geo- 
graphy of  the  town  and  were  loth  to  go  in  chairs  as  the  streets 
were  of  such  absorbing  interest.  The  chief  hotel  boy — an 
Annamese — ,  solved  our  difficulty  by  offering  us  his  wife 
Ti  Ba,  as  guide. 

Ti-Ba  had  already  been  in  the  country  several  years  and 
was  familiar  not  only  with  the  Annamese  quarter  but  with 
every  corner  of  the  town. 

The  Annamese  who  have  settled  in  Yunnan  Fou  have 
shown  common  sense  and  discrimination  in  the  choice  ot 
their  place  of  residence;  for  the  greater  part  they  have  congre- 
gated in  South  street  where  is  the  only  European-made  road, 
a  broad  one  with  large,  high  shops.  It  is  outside  the  city  walls 
and  in  a  busy  throughfare.  After  a  month  or  two  in  Yunnan 
Fou  I  was  increasingly  pleased  to  go  down  this  street  and 
look  again  on  the  brown  tunics,black  trousers  and  turbans  of 
the  Tonkinese  women.  How  often  in  Tonking  I  had  deplored 
the  lack  of  colour  in  costume  and  landscape,  brown  earth, 
brown  huts,  brown  costumes,  brown  fields,  brown  every- 
thing, yet  here  in  the  midst  of  the  bright  colours  and  con- 
trasts of  the  Chinese  town,  in  spells  of  home-sickness  it  was 
a  relief  to  look  on  the  familiar  dull  drab  costumes  which 
reminded  me  of  Haiphong.  One  does  not  see  any  very  poor 

74 


IN  THE  TEMPLES  75 

among  the  Tonkinese:  they  all  seemed  to  be  of  the  upper 
mercantile  class  mostly  tailors,  shoe-makers  &c.,  and  the 
men  were  all  in  European  khaki  dress  with  leather  boots. 
Just  as  the  Chinese  seem  to  be  superior  to  the  general  run  of 
the  native  population  in  Haiphong  so  the  Tonkinese  here 
seemed  superior  to  the  Chinese. 

Ti-Ba  pointed  us  out  the  homes  of  her  friends  as  we  went 
by  and  was  saluted  by  all  her  acquaintances.  She  spoke 
French  and  Chinese  as  well  as  her  native  Annamese  tongue 
and  she  turned  out  a  most  capable  guide.  Her  explanations 
to  some  of  our  puzzled  enquiries  were,  if  true,  curious  and 
amusing.  We  asked  her  why  the  cats  had  collars  and  were 
chained  up  like  dogs.  There  was  one  in  every  shop  and 
generally  miauling  piteously.  Though  fat  and  well  kept  they 
were  very  ordinary  animals  of  no  intrinsic  value.  The  poor 
creatures  though  habitually  attached  in  that  manner  did 
not  appear  to  have  become  accustomed  to  their  captivity. 
How  the  owners  could  endure  the  unceasing  miauling 
which  almost  drowned  conversation  I  do  not  know.  We 
Europeans  should  find  no  'noise  more  nerve-racking  in  a 
crowded  room  of  small  dimensions  but  the  Chinese  seem 
perfectly  unconcerned. 

The  silent  morose-looking  dogs  which  infested  the  town 
were  free  on  the  contrary;  in  our  opinion  they  should 
have  been  chained  up  rather  than  the  cats.  Ti  Ba's  expla- 
nation was  that  cats  acted  as  charms  to  the  merchant  who 
possessed  them;  good  cats  bringing  their  owner  good  and 
plentiful  custom.  The  older  a  cat,  the  more  efficient  was  it  in 
bringing  good  luck  to  the  merchant.  To  test  the  truth  of 
her  words  we  told  her  we  wanted  to  buy  a  certain  cat  and 
made  her  ask  the  price.  For  a  time  the  owner  would  name 
no  price,  then  valued  his  talisman  at  60  dollars.  After 
much  discussion  we  managed  to  bring  the  sum  down  to 
40  but  no  lower.  We  abandoned  our  attempt  at  barter, 
convinced  that  there  wras  some  truth  in  Ti-Ba's  expla- 


76  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

nation  for  a  Chinaman  will  sell  almost  anything  to  make 
a  bargain. 

After  turning  up  one  street  and  down  another  all  of  which 
looked  to  us  absolutely  alike  with  no  particular  landmarks, 
we  came  to  the  Temple  of  Confucius.  There  was  an  open 
space  in  front  of  the  doorway  where  a  number  of  packhorses 
were  being  loaded  and  unloaded.  We  walked  up  the  steps 
and  through  the  open  doors  and  found  ourselves  in  the  first 
courtyard.  Every  pagoda  and  large  private  house  boasts  of 
several  courtyards.  This  emphasizes  the  contrast  to  the 
streets,  where  every  inch  of  space  is  utilized.  The  pagodas 
do  not  resemble  our  churches  and  cathedrals ;  instead  of  one 
big  building  there  are  several  with  divinities  in  each.  We 
just  glanced  into  the  little  rooms  on  either  side  of  the 
courtyard  and  nothing  particular  arousing  our  interest 
we  made  our  way  to  the  central  building.  It  was  dark  and 
cool  inside  but  we  were  disappointed  to  find  it  nearly  empty. 
There  was  one  single  Buddha  behind  a  piece  of  wire  netting 
in  a  corner,  but  the  whole  place  had  evidently  been  neglected 
for  a  long  time.  Our  Chinese  guide  with  Ti-Ba  for  inter- 
preter informed  us  that  during  the  Bevolution  in  1911  the 
temple  had  been  pillaged  and  all  the  Buddhas  beheaded. 
The  ancient  cult  was  apparently  unpractised  and  all  that 
remained  of  former  glories  were  one  or  two  bronze  incense 
burners  which  had  evidently  resisted  destruction  and  been 
too  heavy  to  carry  away.  The  carved  columns  and  the  cei- 
ling with  its  highly  coloured  and  ornamented  beams  and 
rapture  were  all  that  had  been  left  intact  of  the  actual  in- 
teral  structure.  We  asked  if  we  might  mount  the  stair-case 
which  we  noticed  in  one  corner.  We  wished  at  least  to  take 
the  opportunity  of  seeing  the  view,  for  this  temple  was  one 
of  the  highest  buildings  in  the  town.  The  Chinaman  called 
out  orders  and  soon  a  little  girl  appeared  with  a  big  key.  She 
preceded  us  up  the  stairway  and  when  we  came  to  a  trap 
door  tried  to  undo  the  padlock.  Her  efforts  were  unavailing 


IN  THE  TEMPLES  77 

and  she  was  obliged  to  call  her  mother  or  one  of  her  many 
female  relations.  The  mother  hobbled  up  the  stairs  with 
difficulty  for  her  feet,  or  rather  the  stumps  where  her  feet 
should  have  been,  prevented  any  ease  of  movement.  In 
Yunnan  Fou  nearly  all  women  have  small  feet,  not  only 
the  rich  who  afford  the  luxury  of  servants  and  who  lead 
an  absolutely  lazy  life,  but  even  the  poorer  classes  and  the 
peasants.  It  astonished  us  that  women  engaged  in  manual 
labour  should  have  crippled  themselves  thus. 

The  mother  also  failed  to  unlock  the  door  and  was  follo- 
wed by  another  woman  and  by  the  time  the  door  had 
been  pushed  back  and  we  had  passed  through  we  had 
seen  all  the  members  of  the  family.  From  the  verandah 
where  we  now  found  ourselves  we  clambered  up  another 
staircase  to  he  top-most  story.  The  little  square  room 
with  its  one  gilded  Buddha  had  as  neglected  an  appear- 
ance as  the  rooms  below.  Not  even  the  remains  of  flow- 
ers or  tapers  offered  to  the  deity  were  to  be  seen.  The 
verandah  surrounding  the  room  gave  us  a  splendid  view  of 
the  town,  the  lake,  the  canal  and  hills  beyond.  Ti-Ba 
pointed  out  to  us  different  landmarks  but  except  for  the 
Chinese  Governor's  palace  which  was  at  the  top  of  an  incline 
it  was  difficult  to  distinguish  one  building  from  another. 
The  maze  of  uniform  gray  roofs  looked  all  the  same  size 
and  all  the  same  height  nor  could  one  see  many  of  the 
streets,  so  narrow  were  they.  We  learnt  a  little  of  the  geo- 
graphy of  the  town  by  means  of  the  principal  doors  which 
are  big  buildings,  those  to  the  North,  South,  East,  and  West, 
being  easily  distinguishable  by  their  many  reddish  gray- 
tiled  roofs. 

We  noticed  just  below  us  a  garden  with  splendid  high 
trees  and  received  permission  to  visit  it.  We  were  told  that 
it  adjoined  the  former  residence  of  the  Governor  but  had 
been  abandoned  at  the  time  of  the  Bevolution.  Our  little  girl 
guide  led  us  through  the  big  double  doors  and  we  found 


78  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

ourselves  in  a  once  well  kept  but  still  fascinating  garden 
surrounded  by  high  walls.  Except  for  one  or  two  flower- 
ing shrubs  there  were  no  flowers  of  any  sort  but  anything 
that  grows  seeme  like  a  miracle  inside  a  Chinese  town  and 
even  the  dark  masses  of  weeds  and  stinging  nettles  attracted 
us.  It  was  difficult  to  distinguish  between  the  path  and  the 
beds  for  though  the  former  were  paved,  high  weeds  had 
sprung  up  every  where  between  the  flags.  In  the  middle 
of  the  garden  was  a  small  pond  with  a  round  Chinese 
bridge  stretching  across  it.  The  pond  was  dry  and  the  bridge 
half  destroyed  but  when  all  was  in  order  it  must  have  been 
a  beautiful  spot  resembling  the  best  of  the  Japanese  gardens. 
The  tall  and  ancient  trees  were  now  all  that  was  left  of 
former  glories.  There  was  nothing  to  be  seen  in  the  resi- 
dence itself,  it  was  damp  dark  and  neglected;  this  Chinese 
Trianon  which  had  seen  so  many  fetes  and  gaieties  during 
the  rule  of  past  vice-roys  was  now  desolate. 

In  contrast  to  this  pagoda  with  its  few  Buddhas  was  the 
temple  of  the  five  hundred  genii  which  we  visited  the  next 
day  outside  the  town.  The  number  was  correct,  there  were 
at  least  five  hundred  plaster  figures  all  crowded  into  two 
small  rooms.  The  temple  itself  was  large,  built  round  an 
open  square  but  all  the  Buddhas  had  been  crowded  together 
in  rows  round  the  walls  of  two  adjoining  rooms.  Those 
of  the  lower  rank  were  sitting  on  or  leaning  against  land- 
creatures,  those  above  on  fishes  or  sea  monsters.  The  wall 
behind  them  represented  the  waves  of  the  sea.  One  did 
not  notice  at  once  the  upper  row  as  they  were  placed  on  a 
broad  sort  of  shelf  and  it  was  only  by  placing  onself  against 
the  opposite  wall  that  one  got  a  full  view. 

All  the  types  and  physical  characteristics  of  the  Chinese 
to  be  seen  in  the  street  were  reproduced  here,  some  of  them 
really  life-like,  others  very  exaggerated  for  instance  eye- 
brows falling  below  the  waist,  arms  stretching  up  to  the  sky. 
Nearly  all  had  white  faces  and  long  drooping  moustaches 


IN  THE  TEMPLES  79 

but  the  costume  colours  were  never  the  same  nor  two  atti- 
tudes alike.  Most  figures  probably  represented  certain  ideas 
such  as  fecundity,  honoured  old  age,  learning,  but  we  could 
not  guess  the  meaning  of  many  peculiar  positions  or  under- 
stand all  the  emblems  held  by  them  on  their  knees. 

The  sudden  apparition  of  this  mass  of  life-size  figures 
as  one  Centered  the  temple  was  most  striking.  There  was 
nothing  artistic  or  picturesque  about  the  straight  rows  but 
they  certainly  made  an  impression  on  one's  mind  not  to 
be  quickly  effaced. 

The  fish  pagoda  attracted  me  more  than  any  other  temple 
inside  the  town.  As  far  as  one  could  judge  it  could  also  boast 
of  a  great  popularity  among  the  Chinese.  This  was  not 
surprising  when  we  were  told  that  the  divinities  here  were 
evoked  in  cases  of  sterility.  The  fish  pagoda  is  thus  named 
because  it  is  built  on  a  pond  or  rather  a  small  lake  which 
teems  with  carp  and  gold  fish.  Visitors  and  pilgrims  after 
their  devotions  before  the  altar  never  fail  to  go  and  sit  or 
kneel  on  the  semi-circular  stone  seat  overlooking  the  water 
and  gaze  down  over  the  balustrade  at  the  myriads  of  fish. 
Here  one  finds  the  inevitable  old  woman  with  her  stall 
and  for  a  cent  you  can  buy  a  big  round  biscuit  and  for  a 
sapek  a  handful  of  tiny  dried  flowers.  The  fish  prefer 
these  flowers— if  they  are  flowers — to  anything  else  and 
when  a  handful  is  thrown  to  them  (being  very  light  they 
spread  out  over  a  large  surface)  all  we  could  see  was  a 
mass  of  wide,  black,  open  mouths.  The  carp  is  never  eaten 
by  the  Chinese;  it  is  a  bold  and  very  strong  fish,  capable 
of  swimming  upstream  and  probably  for  this  reason  has 
become  symbolic  of  the  male  child.  As  in  Japan  and 
Annam  fish  play  a  great  part  in  children's  fetes  and  brightly 
coloured  paper  fishes  which  can  be  illuminated  inside  at 
night  are  their  principle  toy  and  are  carried  triumphantly 
about  on  a  stick  by  all  youngsters  on  certain  days  in  the 
year.  This  pond  in  certain  seasons  is  covered  with  lotus 


80  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

flowers  which  makes  it  more  picturesque  than  ever.  When 
we  were  there  they  were  not  in  bloom  but  the  big  leaves 
covered  a  large  portion  of  the  water. 

The  courtyard  of  this  pagoda  was  pretty  and  well  kept; 
small  bushes,  some  flowering,  some  cut  into  the  shapes  of 
dragons,  cocks,  &c.,  were  planted  here  and  there,  and  the 
whole  of  one  wall  was  covered  with  trailing  nasturtiums.  The 
small  well-proportioned  pagoda  in  the  centre  with  its  green- 
tiled  roof  coming  down  low  and  turning  up  again  at  the 
corners  was  very  picturesque.  I  like  this  architectural  cha- 
racteristic of  the  Chinese  temple  roofs.  On  the  slanting 
cretes  there  were  small  animals  in  porcelain  or  earthen 
ware  dogs,  dragons,  elephants,  &c.  all  attached  by  a  chain 
to  the  sort  of  weather-cock  in  the  centre. 

I  went  inside.  I  expected  to  see  women  at  their  devotions 
but  during  the  few  minutes  that  1  stood  there,  only  two 
Chinamen  followed  each  other  in,  and  after  lighting  tapers 
and  pushing  them  into  the  sand  of  the  incense  burner  on 
the  altar  they  prostrated  themselves  before  it.  The  deity 
was  very  much  like  the  plaster  Virgin  with  a  child  in  her 
arms  one  sees  in  the  poorer  Roman  Catholic  churches  in 
France.  Neither  of  the  two  men  belonged  to  the  lower 
classes,  both  were  well  dressed  with  little  satin  jackets  over 
their  long  tunics.  I  could  not  help  wondering  as  I  watched 
them  what  circumstances  had  brought  them  there.  Had 
their  first  born  died,  had  they  been  married  some  time  and 
begun  to  despair  of  having  children,  or  was  it  that  only 
daughters  had  been  born  and  they  were  still  awaiting  sons? 
For  it  is  only  sons  who  can  carry  on  the  ancestral  cult. 
What  tragedies  might  not  be  taking  place  in  the  homes  of 
these  men.  A  childless  woman  is  always  to  be  pitied  but  in 
China  more  than  in  any  other  country.  The  young  Chinese 
girl  as  soon  as  she  is  married  goes  to  her  husband's  home, 
and  there  she  becomes  the  servant  and  drudge  of  her  mo- 
ther-in-law and  often  passes  many  unhappy  years.  Where 


IN  THE  TEMPLES  81 

there  are  several  daughters-in-law,  continual  squabbles  arise 
over  questions  of  interest  as  well  as  over  domestic  affairs 
and  one  is  often  singled  out  to  bear  the  brunt  of  all  quarrels 
and  disputes.  If  one  of  the  women  is  childless  it  will  natu- 
rally be  she,  and  the  worst  treatment  as  well  as  the  most 
bitter  reproaches  will  be  her  lot.  What  good  is  she  if  she  has 
no  children?  Pity  is  showered  on  her  husband  till  he 
himself,  even  though  he  has  at  first  loved  his  young  wife, 
begins  to  take  the  general  view  and  tires  of  his  efforts  to 
protect  her. 

Many  cases  are  known  to  the  missionaries  where  young 
wives  have  commited  suicide  so  tortured  have  they  been 
by  the  other  women  in  their  husband's  home.  Her  parents 
and  family  seem  unable  to  alter  such  a  state  of  affairs  and 
often  mothers,  having  been  through  such  a  period  them- 
selves, regard  it  as  the  inevitable  lot  for  their  daughter  also, 
and  only  offer  whispered  sympathy  making  no  attempt  to 
interfere.  If  the  girl  dies  or  commits  suicide,  both  families 
hush  up  the  scandal,  the  parents  only  demanding  a  rich 
funeral  as  compensation  for  their  daughter's  life. 

Another  curious  temple  which  we  visited  quite  close  to 
the  hotel  was  the  Pagoda  of  the  Golden  Ox.  It  was  quite 
a  small  temple  in  a  narrow  side-street  and  the  ox  which 
was  life-size  nearly  filled  all  the  available  space.  Needless  to 
say  it  was  not  of  gold  but  of  bronze  and  not  much  more 
like  an  ox  than  like  any  other  four-footed  animal. 

There  were  several  rich  Chinese  making  the  tour  of  the 
temple  at  the  same  time  as  ourselves  and  they  seemed  very 
interested  looking  at  it  from  all  sides  and  patting  it  all  over. 

The  side  rooms  round  the  temple  had  all  been  put  to 
practical  uses.  In  one,  a  class  for  tiny  boys  was  being  held; 
in  another  men  were  spinning  and  through  the  air  thick 
with  fluff  I  saw  Buddhas  in  a  corner  pushed  there  out  of  the 
way.  I  wanted  to  walk  across  and  look  at  them  but  the  dust 
and  fluff  choked  me  and  I  backed  into  the  open  air  again. 


82  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Another  room  was  a  dwelling  in  which  a  large  family  re- 
sided. 

A  temple  of  a  totally  different  type  from  those  I  have 
described  was  shown  to  me  by  a  lady  missionary  near 
the  North  Gate.  It  was  built  in  a  copse  of  pine  trees  at  the 
bottom  of  the  slope  along  which  the  north  wall  runs.  It 
was  a  pretty  spot  and  well  chosen  to  commemorate  the 
officers  and  soldiers  killed  during  the  Revolution.  Formerly 
it  contained  tablets  to  soldiers  who  had  fallen  during  the 
Franco-Chinese  war  but  they  have  recently  been  removed 
to  make  place  for  those  of  these  later  heroes.  The  temple 
is  vast  and  most  sobre  in  appearance.  No  Buddhas  or 
deities  of  any  sort  were  to  be  seen  in  the  principal  buil- 
ding. The  great  bronze  incense-burner  in  front  of  the 
altar  was  the  only  ornament  besides  the  coloured  tablets 
nailed  to  the  wall.  The  courtyards  were  well  paved  and 
the  rooms  on  either  side  looked  exceptionally  clean,  tidy 
and  well  kept.  There  were  however  no  trees  or  flowers  to 
enliven  their  almost  too  severe  and  symetrical  appearance. 

Fortunately  one  could  see  the  green  branches  of  the  pine- 
trees  above  the  walls  and  could  even  enjoy  their  scent,  a 
welcome  relief  within  the  walls  of  a  Chinese  city. 

On  leaving  the  temple  we  climbed  a  stony  path  leading 
to  the  North  Gate.  This  gate  built  on  the  crest  of  one  of 
the  many  lime-stone  ridges  in  the  province  boasts  one  of 
the  best  views  in  or  near  the  town. 

We  stood  for  a  minute  admiring  the  landscape  on  that 
clear  evening,  the  green  sea  of  paddy  fields  at  our  feet 
broken  only  by  the  straight,  gray,  stone-paved  Chinese  roads 
and  the  winding  lines  of  trees  which  border  the  canals. 
Tiny  white  specks  on  the  distant  hills  bordering  the  plain 
on  every  side  we  knew  to  be  the  white-washed  walls  of 
pagodas.  We  went  through  the  gate  and  followed  a  little 
path  to  the  right  which  runs  along  outside  the  wall.  The 
slope  descending  into  the  paddy  fields  is  covered  with  the 


IN  THE  TEMPLES  83 

green  mounds  of  ancient  graveyards  interspersed  here  and 
there  hy  a  number  of  fantastically  shaped  lime-stone  blocks 
springing  as  it  were  out  of  the  ground.  We  came  almost  im- 
mediately upon  the  graves  of  the  soldiers  the  tablets  to  Whan 
we  had  seen  in  the  temple  below.  Instead  of  mounds,  stone 
slabs  had  been  placed  flat  on  the  ground  with  the  inscription 
in  black  Chinese  characters  running  down  the  middle.  This 
spot  on  the  crest  of  the  ridge  close  to  the  wall  of  the  town 
had  evidently  been  chosen  as  a  place  of  honour. 

Most  temples  in  Yunnan  Fou  appear  to  be  frequented 
by  the  poorest  classes  only,  the  richer  Chinese  visiting  them 
rather  with  the  object  of  sight  seeing  than  of  worship.  But 
this  temple  was  patronized  by  all  classes  even  by  the  ad- 
ministrative authorities. 

It  was  the  only  one  which  I  visited  in  or  round  Yunnan 
Fou  where  conviction  and  sincerity  were  apparent  in  the 
those  who  came  there.  As  a  rule  both  the  men  and  women 
we  saw  sitting  on  the  pagoda  steps  or  eating  in  one  of  the 
side  rooms  were  there  merely  for  the  pleasure  of  the  ex- 
cursion. Others,  in  trouble  through  poverty,  domestic 
affairs  or  illness,  after  having  tried  all  other  remedies  had 
come  to  burn  incense  before  the  altar  and  offer  a  sacrifice 
of  bananas,  eggs  or  a  portion  of  whatever  they  possessed 
in  the  hope  of  relief.  The  Chinese  have  no  real  faith  in 
the  deities  of  their  temples  nor  in  the  efficacy  of  genu- 
flexions nor  of  burning  prayers  (slips  of  coloured  paper  in- 
scribed with  Chinese  characters)  but  they  feel  that  at  any 
rate  these  things  can  do  no  harm  and  wish  to  be  on  the  safe 
side.  They  desire  to  appease  spirits  and  genii  in  case  they 
chance  to  exist  and  might  wreak  vengeance  upon  them. 
But  they  are  at  bottom  incredulous  and  only  fulfil  such 
rites  through  long  custom  just  as  we  might  avoid  crossing 
our  knives,  walking  under  a  ladder  or  sitting  down  thirteen 
to  a  meal. 

It  was  a  pleasure  to  observe  that  at  least  one  temple 


84  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

was  visited  for  other  motives  than  self-gain  and  self-protec- 
tion. Pilgrims  coming  from  far  and  near  had  no  thought 
but  that  of  honouring  their  dead  when  they  approached 
the  edifice  in  the  pine  trees  under  the  North  Gate.  And 
when  they  afterwards  climbed  the  hill  and  made  their  way 
to  the  graves  of  their  heroes  they  seemed  full  of  reverence 
and  respect.  The  silent  groups  standing  round  these 
stone  slabs  reminded  me  of  scenes  I  had  so  often  witnessed 
in  Japan  where  the  deeds  and  deaths  of  national  patriots 
are  as  faithfully  commemorated  as  those  of  their  own  an- 
cestors. 


CHAPTER  IX 

IN  THE  SHOPS. 

A  GREAT  many  visitors  to  Yunnan  Fou  spend  most  of  their 
time  in  the  shops  in  quest  of  rare  trinkets,  old  porcelains,  fine 
ivories,  &c.  &c.  Not  being  a  connoisseur  in  such  things  my- 
self, these  shopping  expeditions  did  not  interest  me  particul- 
arly unless  I  had  the  opportunity  to  watch  others  bargaining 
over  their  "finds".  The  first  time  I  accompanied  my  hus- 
band and  one  of  his  friends  they  were  in  search  of  opium 
pipes.  Since  opium  smoking  was  forbidden  in  China,  these 
pipes  are  not  exposed  to  the  view  of  passers-by.  They  are 
still  to  be  found  in  all  shops  selling  curios  but  the  merchant 
keeps  them  wrapped  up  in  a  ragged  cloth  in  some  corner 
and  will  only  show  them  to  you  at  your  express  desire. 
With  many  precautions  he  unknots  his  dirty  cloth  and 
glances  furtively  around  while  you  look  at  them.  He  hand- 
les them  tenderly  and  mentions  their  cost  in  a  whisper. 
It  was  hard  to  guess  if  this  attitude  was  genuine  or  simply 
assumed  as  an  excuse  to  run  up  the  price.  One  merchant 
even  refused  to  show  us  his  pipes  in  the  shop  and  led  us 
up  some  narrow  dirty  stairs  into  his  bedroom.  It  was  so 
tiny  we  could  not  stand  up  straight,  and  there  were  no 
chairs  so  we  were  not  very  comfortable. 

The  buyers  in  their  enthousiasm  were  not  aware  of  our 
discomfort  as  they  discussed  the  genuineness  of  the  silver 
mounting  on  this  pipe,  the  worth  of  the  jewels  ornamen- 
ting that  one,  the  date  of  a  third.  When  they  had  finally 

85 


86  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

settled  on  their  proposed  purchases  there  came  the  still 
longer  process  of  bargaining,  the  pretence  of  leaving  the 
shop,  the  frequent  return,  the  repetition  of  the  whole  trans- 
action from  beginning  to  end.  The  experienced  buyer 
is  careful  not  to  let  the  merchant  know  the  exact  object 
he  wishes  to  possess  till  he  has  bargained  over  some  other 
one,  for  if  the  salesman  guesses  your  fixed  determination 
he  will  stick  to  his  original  price.  Bargaining  with  a  China- 
man is  a  most  complicated  business  but  would  be  thoroughly 
amusing  wrere  it  not  so  long  and  if  the  spectator  could  be 
comfortably  seated  and  in  the  fresh  air  during  the  procee- 
dings. 

I  had  time  while  listening  to  questions  and  answers  to 
examine  every  corner  of  that  little  upstairs  bedroom  but 
there  was  such  a  conglomeration  of  objects  I  do  not  re- 
member half  I  saw.  The  principal  piece  of  furniture  was 
the  plank  bed;  it  had  no  mattress  only  one  or  two  dirty 
ragged  blankets  and  it  was  covered  in  by  a  dirty  dark  blue 
mosquito  curtain.  Whether  the  curtain  was  really  to  guard 
against  mosquitoes  I  do  not  know.  Rather  I  should  imagine 
it  was  a  protection  from  the  air.  The  Chinese  evidently 
do  not  like  fresh  air  (one  need  only  glance  at  their  window- 
less  houses  to  know  that)  and  certainly  that  thick  untrans- 
parent  mosquito  curtain  would  guard  the  sleeper  well 
in  that  direction.  I  say  sleeper  but  if  all  the  children  and 
youths  I  had  seen  huddled  in  the  little  shop  down  stairs 
belonged  to  this  man's  family  there  were  probably  many 
sleepers  for  that  small  bed.  Perhaps  other  beds  were  put 
up  at  night  and  a  few  slept  on  the  floor  but  space  was  ex- 
tremely limited  even  for  that  arrangement.  Of  course  the 
shop  below  must  have  made  a  second  bedroom  as  soon  as 
it  was  shut  to  customers. 

I  continued  my  inspection.  Near  the  bed  was  a  small  table 
heaped  with  curios,  dirty  brass  ornaments,  glass  beads,  jade 
or  imitation  jade  trinkets,  &c.  all  covered  with  dust  and 


IN  THE  SHOPS  87 

rust.  Underneath  were  rolled  up  kakemonos.  I  unrolled 
one  or  two  making  not  only  my  hands  dirty  but  also  my 
sleeves  and  dress  with  the  dust  which  spluttered  out.  Here 
were  depicted  the  usual  musty-coloured  flowers  and  leaves 
all  mixed  up  without  any  artistic  arrangement;  here 
again  a  queer  looking  bird  on  a  single  branch,  Japanese  style, 
but  without  the  pleasing  Japanese  colouring.  Any  amount 
of  Buddhas  too.  Buddha  alone  under  a  tree  with  some  small 
nondescript  animal  in  the  back  ground,  Buddha  with  his 
servants  or  friends  who  are  always  shorter  and  thinner  than 
himself,  Buddha  riding,  &c.  In  all  he  wras  represented  with 
a  big  belly  and  white  beard.  Then  there  were  again  pictures 
containing  a  great  many  figures  in  symmetrical  order.  The 
one  I  bought  showed  20  figures  all  like  Buddha,  with  beards 
and  mostly  sitting  in  the  same  posture  on  identical  Chinese 
chairs.  They  are  in  three  rows;  behind  the  rear  rank  are 
clouds  behind  the  second  is  a  Chinese  screen,  and  between 
that  and  the  third  are  clouds  again.  The  whole  is  painted 
in  black  and  white  except  for  a  few  touches  of  red.  There 
is  a  round  red  sun  in  the  right  hand  top  corner.  One  old  man 
has  the  same  bright  red  hair  and  beard  as  the  sun  and  a  few 
figures  have  small  touches  of  red  on  their  costumes.  It  is 
really  a  very  ugly  picture.  The  evening  before  my  husband 
had  to  leave  Yunnan  Fou  I  found  him  in  my  bedroom  on  a 
chair  which  he  had  placed  on  my  writing-table.  He  was 
hanging  up  three  kakemonos  he  had  bought  me  in  order  to 
hide  from  view  some  wonderful  red  and  white  complexioned 
damsels  with  auburn  hair,  advertisements  sent  to  the 
hotel  by  the  Greek  owner  of  the  principal  shop  in  Yunnan 
Fou.  My  husband's  choice  had  been  happier  than  my 
own  and  before  long  I  became  quite  fond  of  these  speci- 
mens of  Chinese  art.  One  represented  two  Chinese  mai- 
dens in  long  flowing  robes,  their  hair  drawn  tightly  away 
from  their  foreheads  and  twisted  into  rolls  on  the  tops  of 
their  heads  except  for  two  dark  strands  which  hung  down 


88  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

over  either  shoulder.  Neither  dress  nor  coiffure  were  those 
adopted  by  the  Chinese  of  today,  possibly  it  was  a  former 
mode.  One  girl  carried  flowers  and  an  instrument  like  a 
hoe  the  other  a  vase.  Both  wore  earings,  had  taper-like 
fingers  and  enormously  long  nails.  The  delicate  colouring 
was  attractive  too,  it  was  entirely  in  pink,  pale  blue  and 
gray  without  a  touch  of  pure  black  or  white.  Since  then  I 
have  searched  for  other  types  of  female  beauty  but  have  not 
succeeded  in  finding  any.  This  subject  which  chiefly  inspi- 
res our  artists,  seems  without  effect  on  the  Chinese.  Another 
picture,  chosen  by  my  husband  for  its  colouring,  was  of  an 
old  man  with  head  forced  down  into  his  shoulders  painted 
entirely  in  the  same  shade  of  red.  The  third,  at  first  sight,  loo- 
ked very  much  like  the  biblical  picture  of  the  three  wise  men 
bringing  presents  to  the  Infant  Jesus  who  is  in  the  arms  of 
his  mother  with  Joseph  standing  behind.  On  further  exami- 
nation one  finds  that  it  is  a  man  and  not  a  woman  holding 
the  baby,  but  it  is  curiously  interesting  to  find  the  five  figures 
are  in  adoration  before  the  Child.  The  back  ground  of  this 
picture  is  black  and  has  neither  border  nor  the  strip  of  co- 
loured silk  which  one  sees  so  often  pasted  on  the  paper 
above  the  painting.  The  colours,  very  pure  greens  and  reds 
stand  out  well  against  this  dark  blackground. 

I  did  not  find  anything  so  attractive  as  these  in  the 
shop  of  the  China-man  in  question  though  before  the 
opium  pipes  had  been  paid  for  I  had  unrolled  some  30 
or  40  scrolls.  I  next  looked  at  some  narrow  embroidered 
silk  bands,  pieces  taken  from  the  wide  sleeves  of  rich 
Chinese  women's  costumes  but  though  some  of  them  were 
beautifully  worked  I  could  not  screw  up  my  courage  to  buy 
anything  so  dirty.  The  silks  were  not  washable  and  there 
is  no  Pullar  in  Yunnan  or  Tonking.  We  were  also  shown 
embroidered  squares  taken  from  the  back  and  front  of  the 
mandarins'  costumes.  They  were  in  pairs  but  unfortunately 
one  was  always  cut  in  half.  I  bought  one  pair  in  order  to 


STREET  SCENES. 


IN  THE  SHOPS  89 

make  a  little  hand  bag.  I  simply  bound  round  the  two 
squares  with  gold  cord  and  kept  them  flat  with  two  little 
bamboo  sticks;  it  made  a  very  useful  bag  to  wear  with  even- 
ing dress.  These  squares  are  generally  so  richly  embroidered 
in  gold  thread  as  to  hide  the  foundation  of  silk  or  satin 
and  therefore,  if  dirty,  as  they  all  certainly  are,  the  stains  are 
at  least  not  visible.  I  could  not  have  bought  anything  to  be 
worn  as  personal  apparel  after  seeing  our  merchant  hunt 
the  things  out  from  a  heap  of  clothing  poked  under  the  bed. 

My  husband  was  now  anxious  to  look  at  the  ordinary 
metal  pipes  which  all  Chinese  men  and  women  smoke  from 
time  to  time  during  the  day.  These  were  fortunately  down- 
stairs and  avoiding  as  best  we  could  the  dried  herbs  and 
other  objects  hanging  from  the  beams  of  the  ceiling,  we  let 
ourselves  one  by  one  through  the  trap  door  and  down  the 
ladder  into  the  shop  below. 

I  seated  myself  outside  on  one  of  the  trestles  and  leaned 
over  the  one-foot-wide  counter  wrhere  the  pipes  had  been 
placed.  They  were  practically  all  the  same  shape  and  size 
but  of  every  kind  of  metal  and  design.  There  were  silver 
gilt,  silver  copper,  nielle,  blue  enamel,  &c.  some  dinted  and 
battered  in,  others  almost  new,  all  of  different  times  and 
epochs.  These  pipes  hold  a  large  thimbleful  of  water  but 
only  a  small  pinch  of  tobacco.  I  had  already  smoked  one 
while  at  the  Mongzeu  Consulate  but  had  failed  to  under- 
stand the  satisfaction  derived  from  two  whiffs  of  tobacco. 
Not  caring  for  smoking  in  any  case  the  two  whiffs  were 
quite  enough  for  me  but  for  those  who  are  fond  of  it,  it  must 
be  tantalizing  to  find  your  pipe  finished  almost  before  it  is 
begun.  To  continue  you  must  again  fill  the  tiny  bowl  re- 
served for  tobacco,  again  strike  a  match  and  often  replenish 
the  little  receptacle  with  water.  Possibly  it  is  the  sound  of 
the  gurgling  water  as  they  inhale  that  the  smokers  enjoy. 
It  may  be  amusing  for  them  but  it  had  an  irritating  effect 
on  my  nerves. 


90  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Before  a  final  choice  was  made  even  the  pipes  in  use  by 
the  merchant  and  his  family  had  been  offered  for  sale. 
There  are  generally  two  or  three  hanging  on  nails  at  the 
entrance  of  a  house  or  shop  which  are  smoked  promis- 
cuously by  each  and  sundry.  I  asked  for  a  pipe  which  was 
new  and  had  never  been  used  but  that  they  did  not  possess. 
In  Yunnan  Fou  one  can  buy  costumes,  porcelains,  ivories, 
pictures  in  all  states  and  conditions  but  if  one  asks  for  a 
specimen  of  anything  which  comes  direct  from  the  maker 
and  which  has  been  in  no  one's  possession  before,  there  is 
no  response. 

Pipes  at  length  purchased,  we  continued  our  way  down 
the  narrow  paved  street.  Some  streets  are  more  picturesque 
and  brightly  coloured  than  others.  The  round  wooden  pillars 
which  support  the  over-hanging  roof  are  often  painted  black 
with  the  name  of  the  merchant  in  gold  characters.  If  the  posts 
are  painted  red  the  characters  are  in  black.  There  are  also 
narrow  wooden  black  planks  nailed  over  every  shop,  or  red 
papers  pasted  to  the  door  the  characters  on  them  probably 
advertizing  some  merchandise  to  be  found  inside.  The 
roofs  come  down  low  and  turn  up  at  the  corners.  Where 
they  turn  up  the  beams  underneath  are  visible  and  these 
are  painted  with  complicated  designs  in  green,  blue,  red  and 
white.  Looking  down  a  straight  narrow  street  all  these 
brilliantly  coloured  corners  are  visible  at  the  same  time 
and  with  the  red  and  gold  of  the  pillars  and  blue  costumes 
of  the  passers-by  help  to  present  a  gay  picture.  Never- 
theless one  must  not  compare  the  aspect  of  these  streets 
with  those  in  Japan.  What  a  contrast!  It  is  the  difference 
between  cleanliness  and  squalor.  The  daintiness,  the  neat- 
ness of  Japanese  shops  and  houses  and  people  whether 
rich  or  poor  is  undreamt  of  here.  The  delight  one  feels  in 
those  little  Japanese  wooden  buildings  where  everything  is 
or  looks  new,  is  an  unknown  experience  in  China.  One  may 
be  extremely  interested  in  a  Chinese  street  and  shops  but 


IN  THE  SHOPS  91 

they  cannot  exercise  the  charm  and  fascination  of  those  in 
Japan.  And  probably  if  a  great  fire  could  suddenly  devastate 
a  Chinese  town  as  it  can  and  does  in  Japan,  it  would  again 
be  built  within  fortress  walls,  the  houses  would  be  re-con- 
structed on  the  same  lines  as  before  and  the  dirt,  squalor, 
smells  and  noise  would  be  renewed  immediately.  Even  the 
best  shops  in  Yunnan  Fou,  those  containing  curios  worth 
over  1000  dollars  are  not  much  cleaner  and  neater  than 
others.  It  is  the  same  small  ten  foot  square  shop  with  a 
narrow  counter  in  front  and  two  or  three  tables  between 
which,  in  spite  of  being  very  narrow,  one  has  much  ado 
to  squeeze  in  order  to  examine  the  different  curios.  Some- 
times there  is  another  small  shop  at  the  back  and  the 
merchant  will  take  you  across  a  tiny  open  courtyard  into 
a  similar  room  crowded  writh  porcelains,  brasses,  vases, 
jade  ornaments,  &c.  Those  of  greatest  value  are  always 
in  glass  cases.  Although  one  sees  women  in  these  shops 
they  never  serve  customers  nor  do  they  seem  to  know 
any  thing  about  the  wares  or  value  of  the  curios.  They 
are  different  from  the  Annamese  women  who  have  good 
business  heads  and  are  capable  of  striking  a  much  better 
bargain  than  their  men  folk.  Chinamen  greatly  appreciate 
this  capacity  and  those  living  in  Indochina  almost  inva- 
riably marry  Annamese  women. 

In  the  small  courtyard  there  was  always  a  Chinese  wo- 
man washing,  nursing  a  baby  or  sewing  but  she  evidently 
took  little  interest  in  the  sale  of  goods.  By  her  side  a  cat 
chained  up  like  the  one  in  the  shop  was  generally  miauling. 
The  noise  never  seemed  to  disturb  her,  though  it  nearly 
drove  me  mad  during  the  short  time  we  were  in  the  shop. 
Chinese  women  are  no  more  sensitive  to  noise  and  smell 
than  the  men.  The  courtyard  of  these  better  shops  was  also 
quite  evidently  the  dressing  room.  In  one  corner  a  small 
square  enamelled  basin  was  nailed  to  the  wall  with  a  small 
mud-coloured  towel  hanging  beside  it.  We  compared  this 


92  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

idea  of  cleanliness  with  that  existing  in  Japan  where  every 
household  poor  or  rich  possesses  a  large  wooden  bath  in 
which  master  and  servant  may  indulge  in  a  hot  bath  every 
day  of  their  lives. 

The  shops  which  interested  me  most  in  Yunnan  Fou 
were  those  selling  Chinese  robes.  I  spent  hours  trying  on 
silk  and  satin  coats  which  might  be  turned  to  account  for 
ordinary  wear.  The  women's  coats  with  their  wide  sleeves 
were  too  short  to  be  of  use  for  any  thing  but  opera  cloaks 
and  I  turned  my  attention  chiefly  to  the  men's  long  nar- 
row tunics.  For  the  fashion  of  that  time  they  wanted  very 
little  alteration  and  I  examined  the  entire  stock  of  many  a 
little  shop. 

The  Chinese  shopman  in  spite  of  his  great  commercial 
reputation  seems  always  loth  to  show  you  his  goods. 
When  you  want  to  buy  a  tunic  he  will  pull  out  one  from 
a  shelf  behind  him,  spread  it  out  before  you  and  then  lean 
back  idly  watching  you  while  you  examine  it.  He  really 
seems  to  think  we  Europeans  capable  of  buying  just  the 
one  he  shows  us  without  seeing  others!  We  were  often  so 
irritated  at  having  to  ask  for,  almost  demand  each  one 
singly,  that  we  felt  tempted  to  abruptly  leave  the  shop.  How 
different  from  the  European  shopman  who  immediately 
displays  not  only  his  whole  stock  of  the  article  you  demand 
but  often  a  great  many  other  things  besides;  he  tempts  you 
to  buy  not  only  by  his  manner  of  showing  off  his  goods 
and  his  own  admiration  of  them,  but  by  means  of  contrast. 

The  Chinaman  will  never  show  you  all  at  the  same  time. 
As  soon  as  you  have  tried  on  a  coat  and  discarded  it,  he 
will  carefully  fold  it  up  again  and  put  it  away.  Comparison 
is  therefore  impossible.  Nearly  all  these  coats  had  already 
been  worn  and  many  of  them  were  dirty  or  stained.  It 
was  extremely  difficult  to  find  coats  which  were  entirely 
new.  It  is  only  after  a  customer  has  made  a  purchase  and 
paid  for  it  that  the  Chinaman  begins  to  take  some  interest 


IN  THE  SHOPS  93 

in  him.   He  then  shows  articles  newer  and  better  but  when 
you  wish  to  make  a  fresh  selection  he  refuses  outright. 

My  only  other  purchase  in  Yunnan  Foil  besides  coats 
and  furs  was  an  umbrella. 

It  suddenly  occured  to  me  that  if  I  possessed  one  of  those 
big  red  oil-skin  umbrellas  I  should  be  able  to  keep  it.  Shortly 
before  leaving  England  an  aunt  had  asked  me  what  I  should 
like  for  a  present  and  I  had  answered  "an  umbrella  which 
could  not  be  lost".  She  had  sent  me  three  by  return  of 
post,  but  two  had  disappeared  before  I  even  arrived  in  the 
East.  The  Chinese  manufacture  would  perhaps  bring  me 
better  luck.  I  hoped  that  on  my  return  to  Haiphong, 
people  who  had  once  seen  it  would  never  forget  it  and 
would  send  it  back  when  I  left  it  in  their  houses.  Natives 
would  hardly  dare  to  steal  so  unique  an  article  nor  would 
my  friends  care  to  borrow  it.  If  really  I  had  found  an  um- 
brella which  could  be  neither  lost,  borrowed  nor  stolen  I 
was  making  an  invaluable  investment  and  I  ventured  into 
an  umbrella  shop.  There  were  only  two  sorts,  the  blue  oil- 
skin and  the  red  oil-skin.  They  were  all  of  the  same  shape, 
size  and  weight.  I  chose  a  red  one.  On  a  dismal  rainy  day 
it  would  mean  at  least  one  bright  spot  in  the  gray  sur- 
roundings and  atmosphere. 

In  Japan  one  is  almost  consoled  for  a  shower  of  rain  by 
the  pretty  sight  of  all  the  yellow  umbrellas  suddenly  shooting 
up.  The  parasols  of  Japan  are  of  all  the  colours  of  the  rain- 
bow and  even  the  ordinary  yellow  umbrella  with  the  black 
swerves  of  Japanese  characters  on  one  side  is  a  pleasure  to 
look  at.  I  remember  seeing  a  number  of  small  Japanese 
children  leaving  a  primary  school.  The  sweep  of  yellow 
which  suddenly  hid  the  road  as  the  umbrellas  were  held 
daintily  aloft  seemed  to  lighten  the  atmosphere.  What  a 
contrast  to  the  effect  produced  in  England  when  a  crowd 
is  caught  in  the  rain.  The  Chinese  umbrella  is  not  as  daintjr 
as  the  Japanese  but  it  is  certainly  preferable  to  the  black 


94  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

cotton  European  article  and  J  was  very  pleased  with  my 
purchase. 

There  are  many  shops  and  booths  for  the  sale  of  green 
earthen-ware  in  Yunnan  Fou ;  bowls,  large  and  small  pots, 
vases,  &c.  From  a  distance  they  look  rather  attractive  but 
in  one's  hands  the  defects  are  immediately  visible  for  the 
surface  is  rough  and  uneven.  They  are  not  made  in  the 
town  but  come  from  a  neighbouring  village  and  one  often 
meets  packhorses  laden  with  them  along  the  road  leading 
from  the  North  Gate. 

Yunnan  Fou  is  a  centre  for  distributing  salt  and  tea,  and 
every  day  one  sees  caravans  of  packhorses  leaving  the  town 
with  blocks  of  rock-salt  roped  on  to  their  backs.  The  salt 
is  formed  into  great  round  even  blocks  about  a  yard  across 
and  a  foot  high  but  it  is  never  seen  like  that.  The  block  is 
cut  into  4  quarters  and  in  that  shape  it  is  carried  or  dis- 
played in  the  shop  with  black  and  red  characters  painted 
on  it.  For  a  long  time  I  puzzled  my  head  over  what  this 
white  substance  could  be  that  every  where  caught  my  eye. 

The  coiffeur  shops  interested  us  vastly.  They  were  always 
full,  in  fact  two  or  three  Chinese  were  usually  sitting  on 
a  bench  just  outside  awaiting  their  turn.  The  profession  of 
hair-dressing  and  shaving  was  entirely  revolutionized  when 
two  years  ago  the  Chinese  all  had  their  pig  tails  cut  off. 
Possibly  the  new  generation  of  hair-dressers  has  hardly  had 
time  to  be  trained. 

Chinaman,  instead  of  leaning  back  in  a  comfortable  arm 
chair  to  undergo  the  operation  of  shaving,  bends  forward; 
he  sits  on  a  low  bench,  his  feet  on  a  foot-stool  and  his  head 
supported  by  a  sort  of  towel-horse  arrangement  on  which 
he  leans  his  forehead.  As  his  arms  and  shoulders  are 
completely  hidden  by  a  cloth  which  is  wound  round  him 
and  only  the  head  and  neck  thus  balanced  is  to  be  seen,  he 
looks  as  if  he  might  be  awaiting  the  executioner.  It  is  evi- 
dently a  most  trying  position,  for  when  the  shampooing  and 


IN  THE  SHOPS  95 

shaving  or  hair-cutting  is  finished,  the  hair-dresser  mas- 
sages his  customers  back,  arms,  and  neck,  probably  to 
bring  back  the  circulation.  Children  hate  having  their 
heads  shaved  and  must  generally  be  held  still  by  force;  they 
scream  with  all  their  might  the  whole  time. 

Women  were  never  to  be  seen  in  these  shops.  Their 
hair-dressing  is  probably  done  in  private  by  their  sisters 
or  mothers.  I  often  wished  I  could  see  the  process. 

The  shampoo  and  shave  was  usually  followed  by  a  cleans- 
ing of  the  ears.  It  is  wonderful  to  see  the  number  of  dif- 
ferent instruments  the  Chinese  possess  for  this  performance. 
They  remind  one  of  a  dentist's  outfit.  The  Chinese  evi- 
dently does  not  object  to  his  ears  being  touched  and  pulled 
about  for  he  sits  without  moving  a  muscle  during  the  hour 
or  so  that  the  operation  takes.  The  coiffeur  perches  him- 
self on  the  narrow  bench  by  his  side  and  balances  himself 
in  a  squatting  position.  It  makes  a  curious  picture. 

The  restaurants  and  tea-houses  were  also  interesting. 
The  men  sitting  smoking  and  sipping  at  their  little  bowls 
of  tea  or  alcohol  looked  as  if  they  intended  remaining  there 
till  doomsday.  Even  those  at  the  same  table  seldom  spoke 
to  each  other.  All  seemed  to  be  in  a  state  of  quiet  content. 
Many  Chinese  were  perched  on  their  narrow  benches  like 
monkeys  on  a  branch,  others  had  their  legs  stretched  along 
it  and  leant  their  backs  against  the  wall  but  most  were 
sitting  with  elbows  resting  on  the  table  bending  over  their 
beverage.  In  one  corner  of  the  tea  room  there  was  always 
a  huge  kettle  kept  continually  on  the  boil  by  a  few  live 
cinders.  Never  have  I  seen  such  kettles  as  in  Yunnan  Fou. 
One  person  alone  could  certainly  not  lift  them,  even  to  tilt 
them  forward  to  fill  smaller  receptacles  required  a  whole 
man's  strength.  The  small  kettles  which  were  filled  from 
the  large  one  on  the  fire  were  taken  from  table  to  table  to 
make  fresh  tea  and  fill  up  the  bowls. 

The  story-teller  is  the  great  feature  of  Yunnanese  tea- 


96  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

houses.  He  stands  or  sits  on  a  little  platform  at  the  back 
of  the  room  and  tells  his  tales  with  many  dramatic  gestures 
and  intonations.  It  is  he  who  is  often  responsible  for  the 
popularity  of  certain  restaurants.  The  Chinese  who  are 
so  enthusiastic  over  the  drama  naturally  appreciate  the 
story-teller  also.  One  often  hears  him  far  down  the  street. 
He  sometimes  engages  a  man  with  a  wooden  drum  to 
accompany  him  and  bang  on  his  instrument  at  certain 
intervals.  This  is  to  punctuate  his  narrative  and  to  em- 
phasize his  most  telling  sentences  which  might  otherwise 
pass  unperceived.  The  drumming  stands  also  for  applause. 
The  hearers  themselves  never  show  their  appreciation  ex- 
cept by  a  very  occasional  smile.  They  are  none  the  less 
evidently  interested  for  they  listen  attentively  and  never 
interrupt  by  talking  among  themselves. 

Most  stories  are  about  the  supernatural — spirits  of  the 
earth  and  air,  genii,  magical  signs,  &c.  but  there  are  also 
dramatic,  sentimental  and  humourous  recitals. 

The  story-teller  must  possess  the  strongest  larynx  and 
lungs  for  he  never  seems  to  stop  for  breath.  And  he  does 
not  talk  in  an  ordinary  tone,  making  dramatic  effects  by 
pitching  his  voice  a  little  lower  or  higher  as  we  should 
do  or  by  speaking  slower  or  faster;  he  seems  wound  up 
like  a  clock;  the  shouting,  the  guttural  sounds,  the  long 
drawling  sentences  follow  each  other  mechanically. 

At  certain  hours  but  especially  towards  evening  these 
restaurants  become  more  lively,  for  a  stove  is  brought  just 
outside  the  entrance  and  dishes  of  all  sorts  and  kinds  are 
prepared  for  the  evening  meal.  Cooks  evidently  like  to 
display  their  dexterity  publicly  and  perhaps  too  they  count 
on  attracting  customers  by  the  appetizing  smells  they 
send  forth. 

The  Chinaman  is  said  to  be  the  best  cook  in  the  world.  He 
is  supposed  to  be  able  to  vary  his  dishes  indefinitely  even 
in  a  country  where  comestibles  are  very  limited.  If  there 


IN  THE  SHOPS  97 

are  no  cattle  or  sheep  in  the  region,  he  will  turn  you  out  a 
hundred  dishes  from  fowl  or  goat  and  would  deceive  you 
into  the  belief  that  you  were  eating  a  juicy  slice  of  sirloin  of 
beef  or  leg  of  mutton,  if  you  did  not  know  the  impossibi- 
lity thereof. 

He  also  has  an  artistic  way  of  serving  up  dishes  so  as  to 
spare  you  the  monotony  which  jades  the  appetite.  He  is 
also  most  economical  and  nothing  is  wasted.  Naturally 
however  the  benefit  goes  into  his  own  pocket  rather  than 
into  his  master's. 

Valuable  a  cook  as  he  is  to  the  European,  to  his  own 
country-men  he  is  still  more  so.  Cooking  to  him  is  an  art 
as  well  as  a  profession. 

Though  the  restaurant  produces  such  a  great  variety 
of  dishes  for  the  choice  of  his  customers,  there  seem 
to  be  some  which  are  needed  for  every  meal.  I  often  used 
to  peep  into  the  saucepans  and  bowls  as  I  passed  down  the 
street  or  stand  for  a  minute  and  watch  the  frying  of  patties 
and  cakes. 

Of  course  there  was  always  rice  and  this  often  of  varying 
qualities;  the  very  white  rice  probably  cost  a  tenth  of  a 
farthing  more  than  that  which  was  reddish  coloured.  Then 
there  was  always  a  long  white  jelly-like  substance  in  the 
shape  of  a  bar  of  scrubbing  soap  on  a  wooden  board.  In  spite 
of  its  tumbly  texture  it  was  always  cut  into  fine  even  slices. 
Soup  made  with  meat  or  vegetables  looking  and  smelling 
very  much  like  our  own  product  was  always  steaming 
in  one  of  the  saucepans,  and  often  in  an  earthenware 
jar  of  cold  water  a  number  of  hard-boiled  hens'  or  ducks' 
eggs  were  lying.  Then  too  there  was  fish  ready  cut  up 
for  frying  or  boiling.  All  sorts  of  maccaroni-like  sub- 
stances and  a  great  variety  of  cooked  green  herbs  or 
vegetables  filled  a  number  of  bowls  on  a  shelf.  A  little  of 
one  or  another  was  put  round  the  rice  for  those  who  de- 
manded it.  Some  of  the  baked  cakes  looked  quite  appe- 

G 


98  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

tizing;  they  were  made  with  rice  flour  and  sugar.  I  was 
occasionally  tempted  to  buy  a  square  of  almond  rock  for 
one  cent.  It  had  very  much  the  same  taste  as  our  own 
confections,  though  the  Chinese  use  monkey  nuts  instead 
of  almonds. 

Hanging  inside  the  restaurant  to  a  line  strung  across  the 
room  were  generally  a  number  of  ducks,  dried  and  pressed 
out  as  flat  as  the  palm  of  one's  hand,  also  sausages  of  all 
sizes  and  colours.  It  must  be  remembered  that  Chinese 
do  not  mind  eating  any  dead  animal,  be  it  horse,  dog,  or 
cat,  and  it  is  immaterial  to  them  whether  it  reached  its  end 
by  disease  or  old  age.  Of  course  their  universally  favorite 
meat  food  is  pig  as  is  the  case  with  all  the  people  of  the 
East.  Yunnan  Fou  is  celebrated  for  its  hams  and  every 
visitor  took  one  back  to  his  friends  in  Tonking.  The 
Yunnanese  seem  to  like  mutton  nearly  as  well  as  pork 
and  it  is  not  very  much  more  expensive  for  them. 

Meat  is  sold  by  weight,  whereas  fruit  and  vegetables 
are  valued  by  handling  and  smelling.  The  Chinese  have 
a  curious  weighing  machine  which  is  held  in  the  hand.  It 
is  a  thin  metal  bar  with  a  hook  on  either  end.  The  meat 
is  hung  on  one  hook  the  weights  on  the  other  and  one  fre- 
quently sees  several  anxious  pairs  of  eyes  intently  watching 
the  up  and  down  movements  of  the  instrument.  It  seems 
as  if  it  would  be  most  easy  for  the  merchant  to  trick  his 
customers  by  not  holding  the  bar  exactly  in  the  centre,  but 
as  a  rule  buyers  are  as  wary  as  sellers,  and  it  must  be  be- 
lieved that  they  could  not  continue  the  custom  if  cheating 
was  possible.  A  Chinese  would  kill  himself  for  a  cent  so 
that  a  few  grams  more  or  less  is  a  question  of  vital  impor- 
tance. Fowls  are  always  weighed  alive  and  the  cackling, 
twisting,  struggling,  animal  is  hung  with  its  legs  tied  on  the 
slender  scales. 

All  Chinese  merchants  seem  to  keep  written  accounts. 
In  the  small  shops  there  is  always  a  man  bending  over  a 


IN  THE  SHOPS  99 

big  thin-leaved  unbound  book.  By  his  side  is  the  Chinese 
calculating  machine,  and  every  now  and  then  he  stops  in 
his  writing  to  push  the  wooden  or  porcelain  balls  up  and 
down  the  metal  rods. 

The  booths  and  costermongers,  who  have  no  permanent 
roof,  have  their  accounts  done  by  professional  scribes  whom 
one  sees  here  and  there  sitting  in  the  street  at  a  tiny  high 
table  under  a  big  umbrella.  They  generally  wear  spec- 
tacles and  their  demeanour  is  rigid,  grave  and  imposing. 
Passers-by  glance  at  the  learned  scribe  with  respect  and 
seem  to  feel  it  an  honour  to  speak  to  him.  The  children 
are  bold  who  dare  look  over  his  shoulder  and  watch  him 
write. 

The  shops,  except  those  selling  food  and  drinks,  show  little 
animation  after  sunset.  Both  sellers  and  buyers  are  so  dis- 
trustful and  suspicious  that  they  prefer  the  full  light  of  day 
for  business  dealings.  The  merchant  probably  keeps  a 
special  stock  of  stained  or  faded  goods  which  he  will  try 
and  pass  off  on  the  unwary  customer  with  the  help  of  arti- 
ficial light  and  it  is  certain  that  many  buyers  reserve  their 
bad  coins  for  dark  hours.  Electricity  installed  by  a  Ger- 
man firm  has  been  in  use  in  Yunnan  Fou  for  two  years  and 
many  of  the  better  Chinese  shops  have  taken  advantage 
of  it.  Some  however  do  not  apparently  like  modern  improve- 
ments and  have  stuck  to  their  little  evil-smelling  petroleum 
lamps.  These  are  difficult  to  keep  alight  in  the  open 
air,  where  there  is  always  a  slight  breeze,  and  the  top  of 
the  globe  has  to  be  protected  from  draughts  by  paper  shades 
ingeniously  contrived.  Many  merchants  have  not  even 
tried  anything  so  civilized  in  artificial  lighting  as  petroleum 
and  have  retained  their  little  oil  lamps.  These  resemble 
small  kettles  which  are  hung  up  by  a  string  where  they  are 
needed.  The  flame  comes  from  the  spout  but  the  light  that 
it  gives  out  is  less  clear  than  that  of  a  candle.  These  oil 
lamps  are  principally  used  in  fruit  and  vegetable  shops 


100  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

and  in  restaurants.  Those  selling  the  more  modern  inven- 
tions, alarm  clocks,  watches,  soap,  pictures  of  beautiful 
ladies  in  feathered  hats  or  low-necked  dresses,  leather  foot 
wear,  pens  and  pencils,  tooth-brushes,  &c.  are  lighted  by 
electricity. 

The  three  systems  of  lighting  side  by  side  give  a  curious 
aspect  to  the  Yunnan  Fou  streets.  Though  little  selling 
takes  place  after  dark,  shops  shut  very  late.  Work  goes 
on  until  the  early  hours  of  the  morning,  the  spinning, 
weaving,  enamel-work,  embroidery,  painting  or  whatever 
the  inmates  profession  may  be,  continues  as  steadily  as 
during  the  day.  This  custom  originated  in  the  fear  of  rob- 
bers. Merchants  preferred  to  keep  guard  during  the  night 
and  only  felt  safe  to  sleep  at  dawn.  For  this  reason  shops 
are  still  closed  when  the  sun  is  already  high  and  there  are 
special  police  regulations  specifying  the  hours  that  they 
must  open.  As  the  rules  are  not  observed,  it  is  not  rare  to  see 
the  police  arousing  merchants  and  making  them  start  bu- 
siness by  force.  All  Eastern  people,  Japanese,  Chinese,  An- 
namese  rise  and  go  about  their  various  occupations  at  day 
break  so  that  Yunnan  Fou  presents  an  anomaly  in  this  re- 
spect. Of  course  opium  smoking  which  was  formerly  wi- 
dely indulged  in  in  this  centre  of  the  opium  trade,  ma}7 
have  also  had  its  influence. 

Walking  through  the  streets  as  late  as  8  and  9  a.m.  I 
have  often  seen  a  Chinaman  opening  his  door  and  making 
his  first  appearance  into  the  light  and  air.  His  first  action 
is  to  place  a  small  earthenware  terra-cotta  bowl  on  the 
threshold,  fill  it  with  water  and  squatting  over  it  rub  his 
face  with  his  hands  then  his  arms  and  neck.  No  sponge, 
soap,  or  towel,  seem  to  be  necessary  for  the  ordinary  every 
day  toilet.  Then  he  takes  down  his  shutters  arranges  his 
shop  and  the  daily  routine  with  its  haggling  and  bargaining 
begins. 


CHAPTER  X 
YUNNANESE  CUSTOMS  AND  ETIQUETTE. 

THE  claims  of  etiquette  are  more  severe  in  the  East  than 
in  the  West  and  in  Yunnan,  as  throughout  all  China,  the 
ceremonies  attending  an  event  of  any  importance  are  of 
even  more  consequence  than  the  event  itself.  A  Chinese 
will  die  content  if  everything  appertaining  to  his  funeral 
is  ready  and  if  he  knows  that  all  rites  will  be  properly  per- 
formed, whereas,  if  his  coffin  is  not  finished  or  if  he  is 
away  from  his  family  and  home  he  will  be  in  despair,  doing 
all  he  can  to  prolong  life. 

The  Chinese  proverb  that  the  dead  rule  the  living  and 
that  the  most  important  thing  in  life  is  to  die  and  be  buried 
in  a  proper  manner  and  one  befitting  a  man's  rank  is  en- 
graved on  the  soul  of  every  Yunnanese.  One  day  my  hus- 
band accompanied  Dr.  Qui,  the  Annamese  doctor  of  the 
French  hospital  to  the  bedside  of  a  mandarin.  The  patient 
announced  at  once  that  he  was  going  to  die  that  day.  He 
spoke  calmly  and  quietly  without  a  trace  of  fear  or  any 
other  emotion.  My  husband  at  once  explained  that  some- 
thing could  be  done  for  him  and  talked  of  oxygen  and  in- 
jections of  cafeine,  hoping  to  reassure  him.  But  neither  the 
mandarin  nor  his  family  needed  comfort  or  consolation. 
They  asked,  however,  how  long  he  might  prolong  life  with 
medical  help  and  when  they  heard  it  was  only  a  question 
of  hours,  or  a  day  or  two  at  most,  they  all  shook  their  heads 
at  the  idea.  No,  all  was  ready  for  his  death,  the  family  had 

101 


102  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

collected  to  say  good-bye  to  him,  there  was  no  reason  to 
put  off  the  last  moment  if  no  hope  of  renewed  vigour  re- 
mained. Dr.  Qui  was  not  astonished  at  this  attitude,  for  he 
had  had  long  experience  of  it  among  the  Annamese,but  my 
husband  who  was  accustomed  to  that  clinging  to  life  to  the 
last  which  is  natural  to  Europeans,  was  struck  with  ad- 
miration. The  man  died  a  few  hours  later  talking  quietly 
to  his  family  and  giving  last  directions  about  the  ceremo- 
nies to  be  held  after  his  death. 

The  soul  of  a  dead  man  is  supposed  to  pass  into  the  ance- 
stral tablet  which  is  the  most  precious  possession  of  every 
Chinese  family  and  hangs  above  the  family  altar.  His  name 
is  reverently  inscribed  underneath  those  of  his  father  and 
grandfather  in  black  characters  on  the  narrow  red  board. 
The  day  of  an  important  funeral  is  not  fixed  by  rules  of 
hygiene  or  convenience.  Like  so  many  other  Chinese 
ceremonies  the  date  is  decided  by  professional  fortune- 
tellers who  declare  that  such  a  day  is  a  "good"  or 
"bad"  day.  The  family  listens  to  such  counsels  respect- 
fully and  obeys  implicitly,  for  "Chance"  plays  an  impor- 
tant part  in  the  life  of  the  Chinese.  A  wedding  day  is  thus 
determined  also,  and  if  well  chosen  will  bring  happiness, 
prosperity  and  above  all,  plenty  of  children  to  the  young 
couple.  The  particular  day  of  his  birth  is  most  important 
to  a  Chinese,  for  the  knowledge  that  he  has  been  favoured 
by  Providence  or  the  reverse  will  affect  all  his  acts  and 
ambitions  for  life. 

The  day  of  his  death,  if  unlucky,  may  be  redeemed  by  per- 
spicacity and  wisdom  in  the  choice  of  the  day  of  interment. 
In  the  case  of  the  mandarin,  of  whom  mention  has  been 
made,  it  was  fixed  for  three  or  four  days  after  his  death. 
This  was  unfortunate  for  us,  for  his  home  being  in  close 
proximity  to  the  hotel,  we  had  the  full  benefit  of  the  Chinese 
fiddles  and  tom-toms  which  did  not  cease  night  or  day,  till 
his  body  had  left  the  house.  To  our  unaccustomed  ears, 


YUNNANESE  CUSTOMS  AND  ETIQUETTE  103 

there  seemed  no  melody  in  the  performance  and  the  mono- 
tonous scraping  of  the  strings  was  most  trying.  Occasion- 
ally the  wails  of  women  rose  above  all  other  sounds  mak- 
ing a  weird  impression  in  the  middle  of  the  night. 

One  meets  many  funeral  processions  in  the  streets  of 
Yunnan  Fou  but  this  was  the  most  important  I  had  seen. 
It  must  have  been  a  "lucky  day"  for  funerals,  as  I  had  al- 
ready met  four  when  I  chanced  upon  this  one.  Above  the 
medley  of  pedlars'  stalls,  of  packhorses,  of  hurrying  pedes- 
trians whose  predominant  colour  was  blue,  one  became 
aware  of  red,  white  and  multicoloured  draperies  carried 
aloft.  As  a  rule  these  processions  attract  little  attention  from 
the  passer-by,  but  in  this  case  the  sound  of  pipes  and  drums 
was  so  deafening,  the  apparata  so  numerous  that  fresh  faces 
kept  appearing  at  every  shop  door  to  gaze  open-mouthed 
upon  it.  Nevertheless  it  did  not  occur  to  the  ordinary  pe- 
destrian to  make  way  by  standing  on  one  side;  the  first 
coolies  in  the  procession  had  literally  to  push  their  way 
through  the  crowded  street.  All  carried  banners,  blue  red 
or  white  inscribed  with  gold  characters.  They  were  follo- 
wed by  four  coolies  carrying,  by  means  of  poles  over  their 
shoulders,  a  high  erection  of  white  draperies  and  cording. 
There  were  round  slabs  of  cardboard  or  wood  covered  with 
white  linen  and  boards  with  white  frills  round  them  super- 
posed one  above  the  other  with  white  netting  in  between. 
Folio  wing,  was  another  high  scaffolding  of  the  same  sort,  only 
with  red  ornamentations.  The  third  carried  little  dummy 
figures  on  wires  made  of  cardboard  or  paper  which  swayed 
to  and  fro  with  the  movements  of  the  coolies.  I  counted 
twenty-five  of  these  curious  erections  before  the  coffin 
came  into  sight.  They  did  not  differ  much  in  size  or  shape, 
some  resembled  a  Noah's  Ark,  others  a  doll's  house,  others 
a  Punch  and  Judy  show.  The  last  coolies  carried  a  life-size 
picture,  probably  a  portrait  of  the  defunct.  Walking  along- 
side were  men  carrying  Chinese  squibs  which  they  let  off 


104  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

one  at  a  time  at  regular  intervals.  One  was  dropped  close 
to  me  and  exploding  at  my  feet,  made  me  start,  much  to 
the  amusement  of  the  onlookers.  Interspersed  between  the 
different  items  of  the  procession  were  drums  and  pipes 
which  let  forth  weird  sounds,  a  style  of  music  which  appa- 
rently accompanies  all  great  ceremonies,  weddings  and 
funerals  alike. 

The  red  lacquered  coffin  was  on  an  open  catafalque. 
There  were  no  flowers,  but  it  was  draped  with  red  and 
white  banners.  The  chief  mourners,  consisting  of  three 
young  men,  followed  the  coffin.  They  were  dressed  entirely 
in  white  and  were  bending  nearly  double  as  they  walked, 
never  lifting  their  heads  or  eyes.  Saliva  trickled  from  their 
mouths.  Two  friends  walking  very  erect  on  either  side 
of  each  mourner,  supported  him  by  passing  their  arms 
beneath  his  armpits.  They  must  have  sustained  almost 
his  entire  weight  or  he  could  not  have  kept  up  this  position, 
a  sign  to  the  world  of  prostrate  grief. 

Behind  the  relations  came  walking  two  and  two  a  num- 
ber of  students  in  blue  tunics  and  trousers  of  very  bad  Eu- 
ropean cut.  I  imagine  they  were  pupils  of  the  defunct  or 
perhaps  they  were  simply  friends  of  the  sons.  Last  of  all 
came  a  number  of  chairs,  all  closely  shut,  from  which  is- 
sued the  usual  wailings.  Now  and  again  I  caught  sight  of 
the  white  powdered  face  of  some  girl  through  the  wire  net- 
ting of  the  chair  and  I  was  relieved  to  see  that  her  ex- 
pression was  hardly  in  keeping  with  the  doleful  sounds 
which  kept  breaking  from  her.  Her  bright  eyes  were  glan- 
cing here  and  there  and  she  was  evidently  noting  with  plea- 
sure the  interest  that  the  procession  was  arousing.  From 
her  closed  cage,  she  could  naturally  see  us  better  than  we 
could  see  her. 

It  is  in  a  similar  chair  that  the  bride  goes  to  her  future 
home.  After  many  official  visits  of  the  future  bridegroom 


YUNNANESE  CUSTOMS  AND  ETIQUETTE  105 

and  of  his  parents  to  her  home,  and  the  presentation  of  the 
traditional  wedding  presents,  the  bride  finally  goes  to  the 
house  of  her  parents-in-law  where  the  last  ceremony  takes 
place.  This  consists  chiefly  in  prostrations  of  the  bride  to 
her  husband  and  his  parents  indicative  of  her  entire  sub- 
mission to  their  will.  For  strange  as  it  may  seem  it  is  not 
the  character  of  her  husband  that  will  make  or  mar  her 
happiness  so  much  as  that  of  his  mother.  It  is  she  who 
will  rule  the  household  and  the  slightest  fault  or  misde- 
meanour of  her  daughter-in-law  will  be  severely  punished. 
Only  when  a  son  is  born  will  her  lot  be  improved.  The 
only  woman  for  whom  a  man  is  supposed  to  show  the 
slightest  consideration  and  whom  he  does  not  look  down 
upon  as  his  absolute  inferior  is  his  mother,  and  she  by  years 
of  submission  to  men,  just  because  they  are  men,  rarely 
exercises  her  will  even  on  her  sons.  Those  women  there- 
fore who  have  suffered  in  bitterness  of  spirit  from  sup- 
pression and  tyranny  vent  all  their  pent-up  feelings  of 
rebellion  and  spite  on  their  daughters-in-law.  They  in  their 
turn  do  the  same. 

During  the  marriage  ceremony,  if  the  girl  happens  to  sit 
on  a  lappet  of  her  husband's  coat  it  is  a  sign  that  she  will 
govern  rather  than  be  governed.  Such  like  superstitions 
are  often  corroborated  by  fact  for  the  Chinese  believe  in 
them  so  firmly  that  they  are  unconsciously  influenced  by 
them. 

Etiquette  and  superstitions  take  not  only  a  predominant 
part  in  such  important  ceremonies  as  weddings  and  fune- 
rals, but  in  the  smaller  events  of  everyday  life. 

In  Yunnan  Fou  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  included 
in  an  invitation  together  with  the  wives  of  the  British  and 
French  Consuls  to  dinner  at  the  Governor's  palace.  At 
5  o'clock  when  our  friends  was  just  about  to  begin  tennis 
we  women  in  our  evening  dresses,  were  packed  into 
chairs  with  many  admonitions  as  to  how  to  behave  and 


106  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

what  to  say.  Just  as  we  were  starting  a  red  paper  was 
brought  to  the  Consulate.  Mr.  Wilden  opened  it  and  told 
us  it  was  our  invitation  to  the  Palace !  I  was  astonished  for 
we  had  had  one  already,  had  accepted  it  and  were  practi- 
cally on  the  way  there.  It  occurred  to  me  that  perhaps 
we  wrere  late  and  this  was  to  hurry  us  forward.  But  no! 
It  appeared  it  was  mere  etiquette  to  repeat  the  invitation 
at  the  last  moment. 

Our  chair  coolies  flew  through  the  narrow  streets  with 
us.  They  shouted  out  and  knocked  people  aside  more 
peremptorily  than  ever,  for  were  we  not  on  our  way  to  their 
much-feared  and  much-respected  Governor.  They  evi- 
dently aspired  to  let  everybody  know  our  destination  and 
the  honour  which  had  been  shown  us. 

We  naturally  did  not  see  General  Tsai  nor  any  other 
high  Government  official.  Even  those  Chinese  in  continual 
touch  with  Western  manners  and  customs  and  who  seem 
to  fall  in  with  them  easily  have  not  adopted  the  one  of  di- 
ning with  their  wives  in  public. 

I  was  solemnly  introduced  to  all  the  ladies  present  before 
we  sat  down  to  our  meal.  The  whole  ceremony  was  very 
slow,  very  pompous  and  would  have  been  very  dull  except 
for  the  novelty  of  it. 

All  the  ladies  were  in  their  best  and  richest  clothes,  but 
the  colours  were  sombre  with  no  bright  touches  except  in 
the  embroidery.  I  think  we  were  more  at  ease  than  our 
hosts,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  it  was  rather  we  than  they  who 
would  be  liable  to  make  mistakes.  I  had  been  to  Chinese 
dinners  before  and  knew  a  little  what  to  expect  in  the  way 
of  food,  but  never  had  I  seen  so  many  and  varied  dishes 
as  here.  They  seemed  never  ending  and  though  at  first  I 
had  let  few  pass  without  tasting,  I  was  obliged  to  give  up 
even  the  pretence  of  eating  towards  the  end  for  the  meal. 

Conversation  was  desultory  and  as  only  one  lady  might 
talk  at  a  time,  it  was  not  easy  to  ask  the  questions  I  wished 


YUNNANESE  CUSTOMS  AND  ETIQUETTE  107 

and  to  converse  in  the  same  manner  as  in  a  tete  a  tete. 
And  naturally  a  slow  labouring  interpreter  is  a  great 
handicap ! 

The  one  assigned  to  me  and  who  stood  behind  my  chair 
evidently  thought  that,  being  a  new-comer,  I  did  not  know 
what  to  say  nor  how  to  express  myself  and  I  am  sure  he 
added  many  superfluous  adjectives  and  so  rounded  off  my 
sentences  that  he  did  not  at  all  translate  my  thoughts.  I  could 
tell  this  from  the  answers  he  reproduced,  but  nevertheless 
politeness  obliged  me  to  smile  and  nod  at  my  neighbour 
as  if  I  had  understood  and  agreed  with  her.  True  under- 
standing as  between  Europeans  of  different  nationalities 
was  impossible. 

The  most  interesting  incident  of  the  evening  was  the  in- 
troduction to  us  of  the  second  wife  of  General  Tsai.  She 
was  a  Yunnanese  and  presented  to  him  by  the  people  of 
Yunnan  Fou  when  he  became  Governor  of  the  province 
after  the  Revolution.  His  first  and  legal  wife  had  her  sum- 
moned just  after  we  had  sat  down  to  dinner.  She  came  in 
with  downcast  eyes,  either  embarrassed  by  our  presence 
or  fearful  of  her  co-partner.  She  was  not  invited  to  sit 
down  and  only  stayed  in  the  room  a  few  minutes  for  Ma- 
dame Tsai  No.  1.,  after  we  had  all  stared  at  the  poor  wo- 
man, signed  to  her  that  she  might  disappear  again.  A  few 
weeks  after  this  dinner,  the  tables  were  apparently  turned, 
for  we  heard  that  Madame  Tsai  No.  2.  was  in  great  favour, 
and  that  her  predecessor  was  on  her  way  to  Honan  to 
make  a  prolonged  stay  at  her  father's  house. 

We  left  the  Governor's  palace  about  nine,  thankful  to 
stretch  our  legs  again  after  three  hours  at  table  on  hard 
Chinese  chairs.  The  last,  half  hour,  like  the  first,  was  spent 
in  making  speeches  of  welcome  and  thanks — the  same 
things  said  over  and  over  again  in  different  words. 


CHAPTER  XI 

AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE. 

THE  Chinese  are  as  enthusiastic  play-goers  as  we  ourselves. 
It  is  perhaps  their  favourite  mode  of  entertainment.  All  towns 
of  any  size  boast  one  or  more  theatres  and  in  the  villages, 
the  temples,  being  the  largest  buildings,  are  put  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  strolling  troupes  of  actors  who  frequent  every 
corner  of  the  Empire.  The  Chinese  spectator  does  not 
demand  all  the  scenic  effects  to  which  we  are  accustomed 
so  that  stages  can  be  improvised  without  difficulty.  Even 
in  the  best  theatres,  there  is  practically  no  scenery,  little 
furniture  and  no  effects  from  coloured  lights. 

We  require  that  every  detail  of  staging  and  costume  shall 
be  correct  to  be  capable  of  being  illusioned  but  the  Chinese 
are  content  with  the  gesture  and  words  of  the  actors.  They 
have  more  imagination  presumably  and  are  consequently 
able  to  create  the  right  atmosphere  of  the  piece  without 
the  help  of  superfluous  details. 

Plays  are  often  acted  too  in  private  houses.  A  host  will 
entertain  his  guests  by  engaging  a  troupe  of  actors  and  giving 
a  performance  during  or  after  dinner.  Towards  the  middle 
of  the  meal  which  is  served  at  small  tables,  he  passes  round 
a  list  of  plays  and  asks  his  guests  to  choose  one  of  them. 
When  the  piece  has  been  decided  on,  the  curtain  goes  up 
and  the  diners  from  their  tables  watch  the  performance 
while  they  continue  to  taste  and  sip  the  interminable  dishes 
and  drinks  which  are  served  to  them. 

108 


AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE  109 

Shortly  after  the  curtain  has  gone  up  it  is  customary  to 
admit  the  public  to  the  back  of  the  room.  As  soon  as  the 
doors  are  open  an  eager  crowd  presses  in  and  stands  there 
open-eyed  and  open-mouthed  till  the  last  word  has  been 
spoken. 

They  make  a  more  appreciative  audience  than  the  blase 
over-fed  guests.  This  mode  of  allowing  the  public  to  witness 
theatricals  in  private  houses  (privacy  is  not  as  with  us  a 
most  prized  luxury)  accounts  for  the  small  number  of 
theatres  existing  among  a  people  whose  histrionic  taste  is 
so  developed.  The  Chinese  get  the  benefit  of  such  plays  in 
all  sorts  of  places  and  are  thus  able  to  indulge  in  their 
favorite  pastime  without  going  to  the  theatre. 

The  pieces  written  for  the  stage  are  innumerable.  For 
centuries  Chinese  authors  have  devoted  their  talents  in  this 
direction.  The  drama  has  tempted  them  more  than  any 
other  kind  of  literature.  Some  periods  have  naturally  pro- 
duced more  than  others.  The  subjects  are  very  various  but 
perhaps  the  most  popular  one  has  always  been  that  of  filial 
piety.  This  is  the  theme  of  Pi-Pa-Ki  generally  considered 
the  best  known  play  in  China. 

It  is  curious  that  a  people  who  are  so  enthusiastic  over 
dramatic  art  should  despise  actors.  Yet  they  are  consi- 
dered by  far  the  lowest  class  in  China.  Open  contempt  is 
shown  to  all  who  belong  to  this  profession  and  they  are 
nowhere  admitted  to  the  ordinary  social  life.  It  is  true 
that  the  actors  themselves  seem  to  hold  themselves  as  a 
class  apart,  and  neither  in  dress  nor  in  manners  to  con- 
form to  ordinary  usage.  They  seem  to  be  intentionally 
eccentric.  But  perhaps  this  is  natural  among  those  who 
lead  a  wandering  life  for  they  have  lost  the  essential  cha- 
racteristic of  their  race — the  permanent  hearth  and  home. 

We  Western  peoples,  who  think  nothing  of  changing 
our  place  of  residence,  find  it  difficult  to  understand  that  clin- 
ging to  one  exact  spot,  one  particular  roof.  For  the  Chinese 


110  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

it  seems  impossible  to  carry  on  their  family  life  except  in 
the  home  of  their  ancestors. 

At  one  time  women  acted  as  well  as  men,  but  those  who 
did  so  were  classed  with  prostitutes.  They  were  considered 
beneath  contempt.  Then  a  century  or  two  ago  they  were 
forbidden  to  act  at  all:  it  was  considered  not  only  immoral 
for  the  women  themselves  but  also  immoral  for  the  spec- 
tators to  hear  virtuous  words  and  witness  virtuous  deeds 
through  the  medium  of  characters  so  much  despised  in 
real  life,  the  idea  no  doubt  being  that  such  worthless 
women  should  not  be  the  means  of  inspiring  sympathy 
and  exhorting  to  piety. 

It  was  naturally  a  terrible  blow  to  dramatic  art  to  give 
women's  roles  to  young  men  and  boys.  How  could  one 
sex  express  all  the  sentiments  and  feelings  of  the  other? 
No  man  understands  the  heart  and  mind  of  a  woman  so 
how  could  he  thrill  an  audience  with  emotions  of  which 
he  knows  nothing?  No  such  acting  could  be  convincing. 

Probably  however,  China  has  not  a  long  way  to  go  on 
the  road  to  civilization  before  she  allows  her  women  to 
take  up  the  profession  again. 

We  were  delighted  when  soon  after  our  arrival  in  Yunnan 
Fou,  we  were  able  to  get  an  idea  of  the  Chinese  theatre  for 
ourselves.  One  day  the  British  Consul  suggested  that  we 
should  make  up  a  party  and  go  there.  We  accepted  the 
proposal  with  alacrity. 

Yunnan  Fou  boasts  two  theatres,  the  most  important 
being  situated  in  a  sort  of  public  garden  near  the  South 
Gate.  This  garden  is  a  favorite  resort  by  day  as  well  as  in 
the  evening  for  though  there  are  no  flowers  or  caged 
animals,  there  is  space  and  quiet  and  thus  a  relief  from 
the  streets.  A  number  of  tea-houses  and  restaurants  of  the 
better  sort,  scattered  here  and  there,  also  attract  many  vi- 
sitors. Some  of  the  tea-houses  are  quite  picturesque;  in- 
stead of  being  entirely  open  to  the  public  gaze  there  are 


AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE  111 

trellises  covered  with  climbing  plants  in  front  of  the  veran- 
dah which  lend  a  little  privacy.  Flowers  in  pots  stand  on 
the  ledges  of  the  balcony  or  are  grouped  at  either  side  of 
the  entrance  making  the  restaurant  look  like  a  small 
summer-house. 

The  largest  building  in  the  garden  is  the  theatre.  Before 
entering,  permission  had  been  asked  that  we  might  all  sit 
together  in  the  same  box,  for  in  a  Chinese  theatre  men  and 
women  are  separated.  Our  party  consisting  of  the  British 
and  French  Consuls  and  their  wives,  the  Italian  Consul, 
and  ourselves  arrived  together  at  the  theatre  entrance. 
We  had  difficulty  in  finding  our  way  through  the  me!6e  of 
chairs  and  coolies  who  blocked  the  doors.  For  a  space  of 
some  twenty  yards  the  utmost  confusion  reigned.  Chairs 
were  locked  together  by  their  shafts,  coolies  were  pushing 
each  other  and  quarelling.  The  light  was  dim  for  though 
many  of  the  coolies  carried  lanterns  which  they  held  aloft 
for  the  benefit  of  their  masters,  these  were  pretty  rather 
than  useful. 

However  we  finally  collected  our  forces  and  showing  our 
long  slips  of  papers  (tickets  and  programmes)  to  a  blue 
robed,  spectacled,  Chinese,  in  a  little  box-office,  we  were 
led  up  a  bare  wooden  staircase. 

The  box  of  honour  which  was  allotted  to  us  was  unfor- 
tunately just  over  the  orchestra,  if  one  can  call  an  orchestra 
a  collection  of  4  men  making  as  much  noise  as  possible,  on 
a  drum,  and  other  instruments.  For  me  the  din  they  made 
completely  spoilt  the  evening.  For  one  thing  it  gave  me  a 
headache  and  for  another  it  was  absolutely  impossible  to 
hear  any  remark  among  ourselves  or  the  explanations  with 
which  our  interpreter  occasionally  enlightened  us.  Chinese 
comedies  and  dramas  are  not  concluded  in  one  performance 
as  with  us.  Sometimes  they  last  two  or  three  days.  And  one 
must  not  expect  to  follow  the  story  closely  (that  is  not  the 
aim  of  authors,  actors  or  audience).  It  is  a  curious  fact 


112  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

that  the  language  is  not  always  understood  by  those  Chinese 
who  only  rarely  go  to  the  theatre. 

The  scene  being  played  when  we  entered  was  that  of  a  wro- 
man  pleading  before  a  tribunal.  Staging,  as  I  said  before,  is  of 
very  little  consequence  in  the  eyes  of  the  Chinese  and  the  law- 
court  was  represented  by  a  long  table  behind  which  sat  the 
judges.  That  was  the  only  piece  of  furniture.  There  were  no 
mats  on  the  bare  wooden  floor,  no  curtains  round  the  walls 
to  represent  wings  and  hide  the  entrances  and  exits.  The 
doors  on  to  the  stage  were  often  carelessly  left  open  and  one 
caught  a  glimpse  of  a  crowded  room  where  numbers  of 
actors  were  dressing  and  undressing. 

The  woman  in  flowing  robe,  probably  some  former  mode 
of  Chinese  dress,  was  throwing  herself  into  every  attitude 
before  the  silent  implacable  judge.  Her  cheeks  were  bright 
red,  her  figure  lithe  and  supple,  her  black  oiled  hair  was 
coiled  up  in  wonderful  fashion,  she  had  long-nailed,  white, 
taper-like  fingers.  Her  quick  and  agile  movements  as  she 
begged  for  mercy  or  indignantly  denied  the  crime  of  which 
she  was  accused  were  astonishing  when  her  dress,  swinging 
aside,  disclosed  to  us  her  tiny  feet.  They  wrere  not  more  than 
three  inches  long  and  though  perhaps  not  smaller  than 
many  others  we  had  seen,  yet  no  one  possessed  of  such 
small  extremities  who  did  not  hobble  along  like  a  cripple. 

Then  I  remembered  that  no  Chinese  woman  is  ever 
allowed  on  the  stage  and  that  this  must  be  a  man  taking 
a  woman's  part.  I  enquired  how  the  small  feet  were 
engineered  and  was  told  that  men  who  wish  to  train  for 
woman's  roles  must  learn  to  walk,  run,  skip,  and  dance  on 
the  tips  of  their  toes  like  ballet  dancers.  The  little  Chinese 
shoe  is  fixed  on  the  wearer's  toe  and  his  heel  is  cleverly  cam- 
ouflaged. The  greatest  skill  and  agility  is  required  to  spring 
about  and  twist  and  turn  with  the  feet  in  such  an  unnatural 
position. 

The  effort  demanded  of  the  body,  arms,  legs,  fingers  and 


HERO  AND  HEROINE  IN  A  CHINESE  DRAMA. 
BOTH  HOLES  ARE  TAKEN  BY  MEN. 


A  CROWDED  STREET. 


THE  SCRAPS  OF  RAG. 


THE  EAST-GATE  OF  YUNNAN  FOU. 


AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE  113 

head  which  were  all  in  movement  at  the  same  time,  was 
equalled  moreover  by  that  demanded  of  the  voice  and  lungs. 
The  language  of  the  stage  is  not  the  language  of  the  street. 
Unnatural  voices,  shrieking,  speaking  though  the  nose, 
guttural  sounds  in  the  throat,  are  their  principle  modes  of 
expression,  and  all  is  done  with  such  energy  that  they  some- 
times look  as  if  they  would  burst  themselves. 

This  woman,  evidently  accused  of  the  theft  of  a  parcel 
which  was  placed  on  the  table  before  the  judge,  became 
frenzied  in  her  protestations  of  innocence.  She  blinded  and 
deafened  us  by  her  extravagant  gestures  and  high  pitched 
tones.  The  judge  remained  unmoved  however.  He  sat 
with  unchanging  expression,  looking  like  one  of  the  temple 
Buddhas.  His  puffy,  whitened  face,  thick  eyebrows  and  long 
drooping  moustaches  resembled  exactly  one  of  the  deities 
in  the  pagoda  of  the  500  genii.  He  did  not  appear  to  take 
any  interest  in  the  criminal  nor  even  the  witnesses  for 
the  prosecution  defence,  a  whole  string  of  whom  continu- 
ally came  and  went  off  the  stage.  He  must  have  finally 
condemned  the  prisoner  for  an  executioner  suddenly  ap- 
peared who  \vith  a  dagger  cut  her  throat.  During  her  death 
agony  she  leant  against  a  man,  who  turned  and  rounded  his 
back  to  support  her.  After  remaining  motionless  in  this  po- 
sition for  a  few  seconds,  the  blood  streaming  from  her  throat, 
she  was  gently  let  down  to  the  ground  by  her  supporter 
who  disappeared.  I  gathered  he  was  not  a  character  of  the 
piece  but  some  sort  of  stage  dummy  supposed  to  be  invisible. 

The  Court  of  justice  is  a  favourite  stage  topic  in  Chinajust 
as  suicide  is  in  Japan.  Both  are  the  result  of  the  desire  for 
revenge, — men  or  women  who  are  determined  to  punish  or 
be  even  with  their  enemies.  A  Chinese  prefers  to  go  to  law 
in  order  to  ruin  his  enemy,  a  Japanese  prefers  to  kill  him 
and  commit  suicide.  When  a  Chinese  borrows  money  from 
his  master,  friends,  or  family,  it  is  generally  either  for  a 
funeral  or  for  taking  a  case  to  law.  He  does  not  seem  to 


114  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

mind  that  the  suit  may  prove  a  pecuniary  loss  to  him  so 
long  as  he  can  bring  his  enemy  to  book,  expose  his  evil 
deed,  and  triumph  over  him  in  public.  While  I  was  staying 
at  the  British  Consulate  at  Yunnan  Fou,  a  man  employed 
in  the  office  asked  for  a  month's  leave. 

Why? 

To  go  to  Chang  Lu. 

What  for? 

To  bring  a  law  suit  against  an  enemy  who  has  defrau- 
ded me. 

Of  how  much? 

Thirty  dollars. 

But  you  will  spend  more  than  that  to  go  to  Chan  Lu  ? 

Yes,  but  it  must  be  done. 

How  much  will  it  cost  you,  journey  and  law  suit  included  ? 

Over  100  dollars. 

Have  you  that  amount? 

I  have  borrowed  it. 

At  what  percentage? 

Fifteen  per  cent. 

But  will  you  be  able  to  pay  it  back? 

I  do  not  know. 

You  will  be  ruined. 

I  must  punish  my  enemy.   He  has  defrauded  me. 

But  you  will  lose  time  and  money  and  gain  nothing  in 
the  end. 

I  must  be  revenged  on  my  enemy. 

And  if  he  cannot  pay  you?  If  he  does  not  possess  thirty 
dollars? 

I  will  take  his  house,  his  food,  his  field. 

Suppose  he  has  none  of  those  things? 

I  will  take  from  him  all  he  has. 

But  you  will  spend  100  dollars  when  at  the  most  you 
will  get  thirty  and  perhaps  not  that? 

Yes. 


AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE  115 

And  in  spite  of  all  arguments,  the  man  stuck  to  his  deter- 
mination and  went  off  the  next  week  with  his  borrowed 
money. 

I  never  heard  the  end  of  the  story.  But  he  very  probably 
was  not  back  in  a  month  and  so  lost  his  situation  as  well 
as  his  money. 

Though  revenge  is  the  principal  reason  for  which  a  Chinese 
goes  to  law,  many  seem  to  be  fascinated  by  the  atmosphere 
of  a  law-court  and  will  engage  in  a  suit  for  the  mere  pleasure 
of  the  mise  en  scene.  To  hear  a  judge  and  jury  decide  in  his 
favour  in  front  of  the  whole  world  is  perhaps  the  greatest 
moment  of  triumph  in  the  life  of  a  Chinese.  The  difficulties 
of  borrowing  the  necessary  funds,  of  seeking  out  and  coach- 
ing the  witnesses,  of  bribing  those  who  can  influence  the 
issue  of  the  proceedings,  seem  only  to  add  to  his  ardour. 

It  is  not  surprising  then,  that  this  national  characteristic 
should  be  represented  on  the  stage  and  arouse  enthusiasm 
in  the  spectators. 

After  this  scene  the  piece  seemed  to  change,  and  in  spite 
of  the  explanations  of  Amah  whom  the  British  Consul's  wife 
had  brought  with  her,  we  could  find  no  connection  with 
what  had  gone  before.  Amah  was  so  excited  that  her  Eng- 
lish was  incomprehensible  and  so  anxious  was  she  not  to 
miss  a  word  of  what  was  passing  that  she  broke  off  in  the 
middle  of  every  sentence.  Her  face  was  nearly  as  red  as 
that  of  the  painted  actress  and  she  amused  us  with  her  un- 
restrained laughter  at  the  jokes,  and  her  convulsive  clutch- 
ings  at  her  chair  when  all  did  not  run  smoothly  with  the 
heroine. 

The  interest  now  turned  on  two  married  couples, — one 
woman  plotting  to  kill  her  husband  with  the  help  of  the 
other  man  who  was  her  lover.  The  wife  first  drugged  her 
husband,  making  him  drink  alcohol  into  which  she  had 
poured  some  sort  of  poison.  When  he  had  fallen  forward 
on  to  the  table,  she  called  in  her  lover  who  was  waiting 


116  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

behind  a  small  screen  which  represented  the  adjoining 
room,  and  together  they  killed  him  and  dragged  him  off 
the  stage. 

Then  came  a  whole  series  of  incidents, — murders,  suici- 
des, men  with  whips,  jailors  with  prisoners,  more  tribunals, 
the  abandoned  wife  being  a  tragic  figure  and  taking  part  in 
every  event. 

This  medley  of  incidents  and  the  numbers  of  characters 
introduced  one  after  another  gave  the  impression  of  a  bad 
dream.  As  in  a  nightmare,  one  strained  to  understand  in- 
comprehensible things  and  to  put  straight  inextricable  ele- 
ments of  confusion. 

Our  attentions  were  continually  distracted  from  the 
stage  by  the  theatre  attendants  who  from  time  to  time 
passed  in  front  of  us  offering  refreshments.  As  soon  as  we 
entered,  bowls  of  tea  had  been  served  to  us  and  these 
were  replenished  every  five  minutes  by  a  small  Chinese 
boy  with  a  large  kettle  who  ran  along  a  small  ledge  on  the 
outside  of  the  boxes.  If  he  had  not  had  the  physique  of  a 
tight-rope  walker  he  would  have  assuredly  fallen  on  the 
heads  of  the  audience  below.  We  were  offered  not  only 
tea  but  dried  prunes,  plums,  raisins  of  all  sorts  and  seve- 
ral kinds  of  small  nuts  or  almonds.  I  tasted  nearly 
everything  paying  no  attention  to  my  husband's  frowns 
and  wilfully,  ignoring  the  fact  that  these  dainties  must  have 
been  touched  and  fingered  by  numerous  hands.  Some  of 
the  plums  were  quite  good. 

The  Chinese  audience  interested  us  greatly.  One  balcony 
opposite  us,  divided  into  boxes,  was  entirely  filled  by  women. 
They  seemed  mostly  young  women  and  there  were  many 
girls  and  small  children.  The  whole  of  the  parterre  was 
taken  by  men.  They  were  more  excited  and  enthusiastic 
than  the  women,  laughed  louder,  stood  up  oftener  and  evi- 
dently grasped  the  various  situations  much  more  quickly. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  movement  which  seemed  to  elec- 


AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE  117 

trify  all  the  audience  and  looking  towards  the  stage  I 
saw  the  woman  who  had  murdered  her  husband  throw 
herself  off  a  high  table  on  to  the  floor.  Around  her  were 
standing  hideous  men  with  all  sorts  of  weapons  and  queer 
instruments.  They  were  rejoicing  at  her  fall.  They  danced 
round  her  with  wild  antics  and  triumphant  cries,  entirely 
loathsome  in  their  savage  glee. 

The  meaning  of  this  weird  and  gruesome  picture  sud- 
denly dawned  upon  me,  the  wicked  woman  of  the  story 
had  commited  suicide  and  thrown  herself  into  Hell.  These 
inhuman-looking  monsters  were  devils  of  the  nether  world. 

From  this  moment  till  the  end  of  the  evening  a  series  of 
tortures  followed  each  other  continuously,  each  one  always 
worse  than  the  last.  This  was  the  part  of  the  performance 
that  the  audience  looked  forward  to  most  eagerly  and  ac- 
counted for  that  wave  of  excitement  I  had  noticed. 

It  was  awful  to  think,  as  we  watched  this  horrible  scene, 
that  these  very  tortures  had  been  inflicted  by  the  Chinese 
not  only  in  times  past,  but  that,  during  the  revolution,  such 
atrocities  had  taken  place  in  this  very  town  only  two  years 
before.  And  they  had  not  moreover  been  confined  to  vic- 
tims of  their  own  race;  Europeans  too  had  endured  these 
things.  This  thought  filled  me  with  a  hatred  of  the  Chinese 
that  I  had  not  felt  before.  And  the  gloating  of  the  spec- 
tators over  the  realistic  scene  was  even  more  disgusting 
than  the  actual  tortures.  Their  attitude  was  a  proof  that 
cruelty  was  inherent  in  their  nature.  If  war  again  broke 
out  the  same  methods  would  be  employed:  death  by  tor- 
ture would  await  all  who  fell  into  their  hands. 

If  the  Chinese  fail  to  be  altogether  convincing  in  their  love 
scenes  or  family  quarrels,  they  make  their  tortures  as  life- 
like as  possible.  We  saw  men  stripped  and  beaten  while 
they  shrieked  for  mercy,  others  bound  hand  and  foot  and 
thrown  on  to  boards  covered  with  sharp  nails.  How  they 
simulated  the  blood  pouring  from  every  wound  I  do  not 


118  IN   AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

know.  Then  there  were  others  whose  tongues  were  cut  out 
before  being  tortured  and  the  silent  writhing  of  the  victims 
was  worse  than  their  shrieks.  Men  were  crucified  or  cut  to 
pieces  inch  by  inch.  First  the  nose  was  sliced  off  and  flung 
aside,  then  the  ears,  the  eyes  followed  suit,  &c.  &c. 

My  husband  kept  saying  to  me  "Don't  look  just  now. 
Don't  look"  but  though  I  continually  turned  away  in  hor- 
ror, the  scene  had  a  horrible  fascination  and  I  glanced  to- 
wards the  stage  every  few  seconds  in  spite  of  myself. 

Even  children  were  tortured.  Fires  were  lit  and  when 
the  flame  sprang  up  high  in  sudden  gusts,  tiny  mites  en- 
tirely naked  were  passed  from  hand  to  hand  from  the 
wings  to  the  man  in  charge  of  the  fire  who  dropped  them 
in.  Though  perhaps  the  children  were  not  actually  scor- 
ched or  burnt,  the  torture  to  them  was  evident;  one  could 
see  how  terrified  they  were  and  how  they  shrank  and  threw 
themselves  back  as  they  reached  the  flames.  But  their  strug- 
gles were  useless;  the  huge  brawny  man,  a  hideous-looking 
monster,  mercilessly  held  them  for  a  second  above  the  fire 
and  they  disappeared  from  sight.  I  think  what  seemed  to 
us  to  be  a  solid  mass  of  flame  was  probably  only  a  narrow 
line  of  fire,  a  circle  or  semi-circle  which  flared  up  for  a 
minute  at  a  time  and  gave  out  little  heat.  Any  how  they 
were  not  burnt  for  it  was  the  same  two  or  three  children 
who  were  brought  back  to  the  wings  and  passed  along 
again  and  again.  That  they  did  not  accustom  themselves  to 
the  ordeal  was  very  clear,  yet  nobody  protested  at  these  small 
mites  acting  in  such  a  scene.  It  was  a  wicked  performance. 

There  were  other  tortures  of  children  which  I  hid  from 
my  eyes,  it  was  enough  to  see  them  standing  naked,  white 
and  motionless  tied  to  a  stake.  I  could  not  look  further. 

Some  men  were  cut  open  and  disembowelled  before 
they  were  killed.  Yard  and  yards  of  entrails  were  pulled 
across  the  stage.  The  torturers  as  well  as  the  victims  them- 
selves were  covered  with  blood. 


AN  EVENING  IN  THE  CHINESE  THEATRE  119 

I  had  seen  pictures  of  all  the  tortures  practised  by  the 
Chinese  in  one  of  the  temples  close  to  the  town.  All  along 
the  wall  on  one  side,  behind  a  row  of  plaster  Buddhas,  were 
depicted  those  inflicted  on  men,  on  the  opposite  wall,  those 
inflicted  on  women.  They  were  painted  with  much  detail 
and  in  bright  colours — human  victims  cut  in  half  with  a 
saw,  ground  down  by  a  mill  stone,  thrown  to  wild  animals, 
tied  to  the  top  of  a  stake  and  slowly  burnt  by  a  fire  beneath. 
Thus  I  was  not  altogether  unprepared  for  the  scenes  before  us. 
But  I  could  stand  no  more.  I  felt  sick  and  asked  my  hus- 
band to  take  me  away.  We  were  followed  by  the  rest  of 
our  party.  The  crowd  below  who  had  been  at  first  much 
interested  in  our  gestures  of  approval  or  disapproval  did 
not  even  notice  our  exit.  They  were  mostly  standing,  strain- 
ing forward  lest  they  should  miss  a  single  detail  of  the 
scene  before  them.  Their  eager,  cruel  expressions,  their 
glistening  eyes  feasting  on  the  scene  of  blood,  was  as  hor- 
rifying as  the  performance  itself. 

We  had  stayed  however,  as  we  heard  next  day,  almost 
to  the  end  of  the  act.  A  few  decapitations  finished  the 
evening.  Men  were  forced  down  on  their  knees,  their 
necks  placed  over  blocks  of  wrood  and  their  heads  severed 
by  a  single  stroke  of  the  executioner's  sword.  The  bodies 
rolled  in  one  direction,  the  heads  in  another,  a  most  my- 
stifying and  clever  trick. 

We  had  all  of  us  seen  enough  however  and  did  not  re- 
gret having  missed  this  final  act.  I  vowed  it  should  be  my 
first  and  last  visit  to  an  Oriental  theatre.  We  heard  later 
that  the  particular  performance  we  had  seen  was  rare,  al- 
most unique  in  Chinese  theatrical  annals  and  that  we  ought 
to  consider  ourselves  extremely  lucky  to  have  seen  it!! 


CHAPTER  XII 
A  YUNNANESE  VILLAGE. 

THE  Yunnan  Fou  Plateau  like  the  other  plateaux  of  the 
province  was  formerly  a  vast  lake.  It  is  on  these  ancient 
lake  beds,  which  are  of  extraordinary  fertility  that  all  the 
towns  and  large  Yunnanese  villages  are  to  be  found. 
These  great  stretches  of  flat  land  of  which  every  corner 
is  cultivated  support  nearly  the  whole  of  the  Yunnanese 
population.  The  rough  and  sterile  mountain-sides  are 
left  to  the  Shans  and  other  aboriginal  races. 

When  travelling  across  the  province  and  for  days  seeing 
nothing  but  precipitous  slopes  and  rocky  river-beds,  a  pla- 
cid lake  whose  banks  team  with  life  or  the  even  surface 
of  a  plateau  bearing  on  its  vast  bosom  a  town  and  many 
villages  comes  as  a  most  agreable  surprise. 

The  Yunnanese  manage  to  produce  two  or  three  crops 
a  year;  in  summer  the  whole  plateau  is  one  huge  rice-field, 
in  winter  cereals  are  for  the  most  part  grown. 

I  had  expected  to  see  poppy  fields  round  Yunnan  Fou, 
for  this  district  was  at  one  time  more  famed  for  its  opium 
than  any  other  part  of  China,  but  for  several  years  now 
the  law  has  been  so  drastically  enforced  that  there  re- 
mains no  sign  of  the  cultivation  of  the  forbidden  drug.  On  the 
arrival  of  General  Tsai  as  Governor  of  the  province  at  the 
time  of  the  Revolution,  the  last  fields  were  stamped  down 
and  destroyed  by  his  troops.  It  is  said  however  that  since 
his  departure  for  Pekin  poppy-seed  has  again  been  sown 
in  small  quantities  in  well-hidden  spots. 

120 


A  YUNNANESE  VILLAGE  121 

No  rivers  run  across  the  Yunnan  Fou  plateau.  It  is  irri- 
gated by  canals  which,  centuries  ago,  must  have  been  cut 
along  the  beds  of  tiny  streams  for  they  are  never  straight 
but  wander  in  and  out  across  the  even  surface  of  the  plain. 
The  banks  of  these  canals  catch  the  eye,  for  they  stand  5  or 
6  feet  high  and  are  planted  with  pine  or  cypress  trees.  Here 
we  liked  best  to  ride,  for  the  little  path  on  the  top  of  the 
bank  was  not  stone-paved  like  the  high  roads  and  the  trees 
gave  us  welcome  shade.  Our  coolies  and  mafous  by  ener- 
getic signs  always  protested  against  our  following  such  a 
path  for  naturally  it  was  never  the  shortest  or  most  direct. 
A  Chinese  cannot  understand  our  dislike  to  his  national 
paved  roads;  the  stumbling  of  his  steed  is  no  discomfort 
to  him. 

The  villages  round  Yunnan  Fou  all  lie  along  these  canals. 
Wells  have  nevertheless  to  be  dug,  for  during  a  short  period 
before  the  summer  rains,  many  of  the  canals  dry  up.  They 
are  seldom  used  however,  except  as  a  resting  place  for  the 
children. 

We  found  these  Yunnanese  villages  most  picturesque  and 
an  absolute  contrast  to  those  in  Annam  or  Tonking.  In 
the  Tonkinese  delta  a  village  is  recognized  by  thick  high 
bamboo  hedges  and  groups  of  betel-nut  palms.  No  huts 
are  visible  from  the  outside  and  even  when  you  penetrate 
through  the  village  door  which  is  little  more  than  a  hole  in 
the  hedge,  the  low  thatched  roofs  are  very  unnoticable.  Nor 
do  the  children  playing  round  their  homes  attract  attention ; 
their  little  naked  bodies  or  drab  coloured  clothes  are  lost 
in  their  surroundings. 

The  Yunnanese  village  is  surrounded  by  a  mud  brick 
wall,  and  all  the  houses  are  made  also  of  mud  bricks. 
Narrow  passages  serve  as  streets  and  though  many  large 
courtyards  separate  groups  of  houses  there  are  few  open 
spaces.  It  is  the  inhabitants  themselves  who  make  the 
Yunnanese  village  picturesque.  The  red  cheeks  of  women 


122  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

and  children  their  bright  coloured  clothes,  their  manner 
of  grouping  themselves  at  their  doorway,  their  attitudes 
as  they  nurse  their  babies  talk,  sow,  or  wash,  engage  one 
to  stop  and  peep  into  every  courtyard.  There  are  no  trees 
or  bushes  either  round  the  villages  or  inside  the  walls,  the 
green  foliage  of  Annamese  villages  is  absolutely  wanting. 
They  spring  up  in  the  midst  of  the  even  surface  of  rice- 
fields  like  a  small  ant-hill  in  the  short  grass.  If  it  was  not 
for  the  pines  and  cypresses  overhanging  the  canal  along 
which  nearly  all  houses  stand,  there  would  be  no  vegetation 
at  all.  But  it  is  just  this  stream  of  water  with  its  trees  on 
either  side  which  is  the  chief  characteristic  of  the  villages 
on  the  Yunnan  Fou  plateau.  On  one  of  our  first  rides  we 
came  to  a  village  on  a  canal  path  where  all  the  inhabi- 
tants seemed  to  be  occupied  on  its  banks.  The  canal  was 
deep,  and  here  and  there  stone  steps  ancient  and  worn, 
evidently  centuries  old  ran  down  to  the  water.  Men  and 
children  were  mounting  and  descending  these  staircases 
carrying  their  wooden  buckets  which  they  had  filled  with 
water. 

Further  on  were  women  washing  clothes  scrubbing  away, 
apparently  without  soap,  at  shapeless  looking  garments. 
Again  were  children  washing  rice  and  maize  in  baskets, 
or  scraping  the  mud  off  potatoes  and  other  vegetables. 
Some  were  having  a  bath  at  the  same  time.  Horses  were 
being  watered  where  the  bank  was  less  steep  and  at  one 
spot  I  even  saw  two  men  looking  like  immovable  statues 
silently  fishing  with  rod  and  line. 

In  the  centre  of  the  village  was  a  broad  round  unrailed 
bridge,  very  old,  very  picturesque.  These  round  bridges 
in  the  form  of  a  big  cart-wheel  are  always  an  attractive 
feature  in  China.  They  seem  to  be  the  favorite  resort  of 
those  who  can  enjoy  a  little  idleness,  here  the  men  come 
to  smoke  and  meditate,  the  women  with  their  babies  and 
girls  with  their  sowing  who  want  to  chat  together.  The 


A  YUNNANESE  VILLAGE  123 

children  prefer  to  be  on  the  canal  edge,  with  their  hands 
and  feet  dabbling  in  the  water  and  splashing  each  other. 

Instead  of  taking  us  across  this  bridge  our  guide  led  us 
a  little  further  down  the  village  where  we  found  one  con- 
sisting of  two  planks  of  wood.  Probably  he  feared  to  dis- 
turb those  sitting  there,  or  perhaps  he  was  curious  to  see 
how  we  should  comport  ourselves  on  horse  back  at  such 
a  juncture.  If  so,  he  must  have  been  disappointed  for  we 
all  passed  over  without  hesitation  or  comment  though  as 
regards  myself  I  trembled  with  nervousness.  On  the  further 
side  the  villagers  had  built  their  houses  close  up  to  the 
banks  leaving  a  margin  of  less  than  a  foot  wide  for  passers- 
by.  As  we  happened  to  meet  a  buffalo  with  a  small  boy  on 
its  back  just  at  this  spot,  the  stupidity  of  such  lack  of  space 
was  brought  home  to  me.  If  I  tried  to  pass  the  monster, 
either  my  pony  or  the  buffalo  must  be  forced  down  the 
bank — probably  my  pony  and  perhaps  not  untouched  by 
those  enormous  horns  which  for  me  seemed  to  fill  the 
whole  horizon.  I  hesitated  to  turn  round  on  the  narrow 
path  lest  my  steed  should  start  a  fight  with  the  pony  behind, 
besides  it  might  have  the  effect  of  obliging  the  whole  caval- 
cade chairs  included,  to  turn  round  too.  On  the  whole  I  pre- 
ferred facing  the  obstacle  to  having  it  at  my  heels.  As  I 
was  in  the  fore-front  I  shouted  out  in  English  to  the 
child  to  take  his  animal  down  the  banks  and  emphasized 
my  words  with  ferocious  signs.  I  knew  very  well  by  ex- 
perience that  these  children  can  manage  their  charges  with- 
out danger  or  difficulty.  What  was  my  relief  when  the  child 
obeyed  and  even  improved  upon  my  orders.  He  turned  the 
bulky  animal  completely  round  and  made  it  retrace  its 
steps  at  a  jog-trot.  This  was  done  by  a  mere  twist  by  the 
little  hand  of  the  rope  attached  to  the  beast's  nostrils. 

Neither  in  Tonking  nor  China  are  these  domesticated 
buffaloes  really  dangerous..  Though  they  do  not  like  a  white 
man  and  scent  him  a  long  distance  off  they  are  easily  con- 


124  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

trolled  by  a  native  child  whom  they  know.  Nevertheless 
one  of  these  monsters  at  close  quarters  is  a  somewhat 
unnerving  sight. 

Before  we  were  out  of  the  village  our  narrow  canal  path 
was  entirely  blocked  by  bundles  of  rough  fire-wood  which 
were  being  loaded  into  a  sampan.  I  turned  therefore  to  the 
right  through  a  village  street  so  narrow  that  I  could  touch 
the  low  doors  of  the  houses  on  either  side  with  my  stirrups. 
Women  and  children  on  the  thresholds  looked  up  at  us  in 
surprise;  they  were  not  used  to  seeing  Europeans  in  their 
obscure  alley.  The  economy  of  space  in  a  town  bounded  by 
fortress  walls  one  can  understand  but  why  this  crowding  to- 
gether in  a  village  merely  surrounded  by  ricefields?  The 
Chinese  love  to  live  herded  together,  and  privacy  and  quiet 
which  are  so  essential  to  our  comfort  do  not  appeal  to  them 
at  all.  Having  no  nerves — and  the  way  one's  chair  coolies 
sleep  is  sufficient  evidence  of  that  happy  omission  in  their 
anatomy — they  do  not  mind  the  noise  nor  the  discomfort 
which  is  entailed  by  living  one  on  the  top  of  the  other.  A 
Chinese  can  sleep  in  any  and  every  position — whether  sitting 
on  a  small  stone  with  no  support  to  his  head,  or  lying  full- 
length  on  a  narrow  bench  or  the  balustrade  of  a  bridge. 
It  is  all  the  same  to  him  whether  he  be  exposed  to  the 
full  sun,  or  with  no  protection  on  a  cold  night,  he  sleeps 
as  heavily.  He  may  be  surrounded  by  a  mass  of  bark- 
ing dogs,  native  squibs  may  be  exploding  like  so  many 
guns  at  his  door — he  is  not  disturbed.  No  shouting  in  his 
ear  could  ever  wake  my  chair  coolie,  it  was  only  a  shake 
or  a  whack  with  a  stick  which  could  arouse  him.  This  capa- 
city for  sleep  is  the  only  thing  for  which  I  envy  the  Chinese. 
What  strength  it  would  give  to  us  if  we  could  sleep  like  that. 

In  the  open  spaces  between  the  village  streets  were 
round  stacks  of  hay  covered  with  straw  thatch.  They  were 
so  close  together  that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  we  could 
pass  between  them.  If  there  was  a  free  spot  of  ground  avai- 


A  YUNNANESE  VILLAGE  125 

lable,  be  sure  a  woman  would  immediately  employ  it  for 
spreading  out  her  clothes  or  laying  out  her  paddy  to  dry 
or  for  beating  out  the  grain  from  the  stalks.  For  this  latter 
purpose  by  the  way,  they  used  long  sticks  of  which  the  bot- 
tom half  was  firm  and  the  top  half  turned  round  on  itself 
coming  down  with  force  on  the  dry  stalks. 

Nowhere  round  Yunnan  Fou  are  bricks  baked  artificially. 
All  the  huts  are  built  with  sun-dried  bricks  which  keep  their 
natural  mud  colour.  If  seemed  to  me  astonishing  that  walls 
thus  made  should  not  crumble  or  fall  down  of  their  own 
weight  but  probably  owing  to  the  very  dry  climate  at  this 
high  attitude,  they  seem  to  resist  well. 

As  in  Indochina  it  is  principally  the  women  who  are 
employed  in  the  rice- fields.  It  is  they  quite  as  often  as  the 
men,  who  are  to  be  seen  working  the  water-mill  which 
draws  the  water  from  the  canal  to  irrigate  the  fields.  They 
stand  by  couples  pushing  the  handles  to  and  fro  from  early 
morning  to  late  evening.  The  ploughing  of  the  fields,  which 
is  only  started  when  they  are  flooded  and  the  water  has 
softened  the  earth,  is  done  by  the  men.  It  requires  more 
than  a  woman's  strength  to  keep  the  clumsy  plough  at  the 
proper  angle  and  at  the  same  time  direct  the  movements 
of  the  buffaloe  which  drags  it.  Fortunately  buffaloes  are  a 
domesticated  animal  in  the  East  for  one  ^cannot  imagine 
horses  plodding  up  and  down  in  the  deep  mud  and  water. 
Buffaloes  are  never  so  happy  as  rolling  in  wet  mud  so  that 
the  slow  movement  to  and  fro,  with  the  water  often  up  to 
their  knees  is  no  uncongenial  task  to  them. 

The  rice  is  always  sown  closely  in  one  corner  of  a  field, 
and  when  some  ten  inches  high  is  planted  out  shoot  by 
shoot.  This  is  women's  work  and  when  we  first  arrived 
in  Yunnan  Fou  we  could  never  go  beyond  the  walls 
without  seeing  rows  of  women  in  the  fields,  up  to  their 
knees  in  mud,  pushing  down  the  shoots  into  the  soft  earth. 
Most  of  these  women  wore  red  cotton  trousers  and  as  they 


126  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

bent  low  over  their  task  one  could  only  see  their  rounded 
backs  and  their  big  straw  hats.  It  gave  the  impression  of  a 
row  of  en  ormous  scarlet  stalked  mushrooms  in  a  sea  of  green. 
They  rarely  raised  their  heads  except  to  take  fresh  bund- 
les of  shoots  from  a  child  who  fetched  them  at  intervals 
from  the  sown  patch  of  emerald  green.  If,  however,  during 
that  momentary  pause,  one  of  them  happened  to  catch 
sight  of  us  she  would  draw  the  attention  of  her  companions. 
Then  they  would  all  stand  upright  and  stare  and  laugh  at 
us,  making  jocular  remarks  to  us  or  about  us.  Their  faces 
were  nearly  as  red  as  their  trousers  with  heat  and  exertion. 
When  we  had  passed  by  and  they  had  exhausted  their 
stock  of  comments  on  our  general  bearing  and  appearance, 
they  would  give  themselves  a  last  stretch  and  continue 
their  task.  The  children,  whom  their  mothers  had  brought 
to  the  field  with  them,  remained  on  the  dikes  between  the 
fields.  Some  of  them  were  looking  after  the  buffaloes  not 
in  use  for  ploughing  and  preventing  them  eating  the  young 
rice.  In  Tonking  little  girls  are  often  in  charge  of  these 
monster  animals  and  it  is  really  curious  to  see  a  small  mite 
under  ten  years  old  sitting  fearlessly  on  the  buffalo's  back 
with  her  bare  legs  dangling  over  the  rough  grey  hide.  Some- 
times she  lies  full  length  along  its  back  and  sleeps  in  this 
position  balancing  herself  instinctively  as  the  buffalo  moves 
slowly  along  munching  the  grass.  Yet  in  some  ways  they  are 
much  more  timid  than  the  boys  and  if  my  husband  and 
I,  on  an  excursion,  called  to  a  group  of  children  it  was 
only  the  boys  who  would  come  forward.  If  we  then  drew 
attention  to  the  girls  in  the  back  ground  or  beckoned  to 
them,  they  would  immediately  take  to  their  heels  with  or 
without  their  buffaloes.  When  we  told  the  boys  to  fetch 
the  girls  they  only  laughed. 

But  in  Yunnan  as  in  Annam,  it  is  only  the  boys  who  look 
after  the  buffaloes.  They  certainly  like  their  task  for  it 
gives  them  a  free  and  out-of-door  life.  From  sun-rise  to 


A  YUNNANESE  VILLAGE  127 

sun-set  they  are  in  the  open,  leading  their  charges  to  the 
best  patches  of  grass  in  the  neighbourhood  driving  them 
into  the  shade  of  the  trees  when  the  sun  is  hot  and  to 
the  water  in  the  evening.  All  day  long  they  play  hide  and 
seek,  scampering  in  and  out  between  the  grey  monsters  or 
they  sleep  on  their  backs  or  they  lie  and  dream  on  the 
grass  at  their  feet.  In  the  evening  the}'  strip,  throwing  aside 
their  little  trousers  and  tunics  and  accompany  their  charges 
into  the  water.  The  animals  obey  them  with  as  much  do- 
cility as  if  these  mites  of  children  with  their  little  canes 
could  hurt  them  through  their  thick  hide.  The  children 
enjoy  their  bath  as  much  as  the  buffaloes  and  on  hot  days 
remain  for  hours  in  the  water. 

The  baby  buffaloes  in  their  gambles  sometimes  stray  from 
the  rest  of  the  herd  and  the  children  then  imitate  the  shrill 
snort  of  the  mother  and  bring  them  back  without  the  trouble 
of  going  to  fetch  them.  It  is  only  just  before  dusk  that  the 
children,  tired  out,  drive  them  back  to  the  village. 

Buffaloes  are  the  only  animals  for  which  the  Chinese 
really  seem  to  have  any  affection  or  to  which  they  give 
proper  care.  Horses,  dogs  and  cats  are  not  only  uncared 
for,  but  are  often  needlessly  tortured. 

Probably  girls  are  not  to  be  seen  with  the  buffaloes  in 
China  because,  owing  to  their  bandaged  feet,  they  are  not 
capable  of  any  duties  which  call  for  activity.  In  Yunnan,  it  is 
not  only  the  wealthy  classes  who  indulge  in  this  crushing  of 
the  feet,  the  poorest  country  peasants  do  it  too.  In  fact  from 
what  I  saw  in  the  girls'  schools  in  Yunnan  Fou,  it  is  to  the 
more  educated  classes  that  any  effort  to  change  the  custom  is 
due.  It  is  towards  the  age  of  six  or  seven  that  the  little  feet  are 
bound  up  so  that  what  should  be  the  best  years  of  youth,  those 
in  which  all  active  movement,  all  play,  is  an  immeasurable 
pleasure,  are  the  saddest  for  them.  Not  only  can  they  not 
enjoy  all  the  delights  of  their  age  but  they  suffer  continu- 
ally. To  run  about  the  fields  with  their  brothers  is  natur- 


128  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

ally  impossible.  When  they  are  able  to  walk  again  with- 
out too  much  pain,  they  can  only  do  so  as  cripples.  What 
a  contrast  is  there  between  the  stiff  movements  of  the 
women  working  laboriously  in  the  fields  in  Yunnan  and 
the  free,  supple,  easy  ones  of  those  in  Tonking. 

In  Tonking  the  marketing  is  almost  wholly  done  by 
women:  it  is  their  chief  and  favourite  occupation  for  it  gives 
them  liberty  and  independence.  They  are  glad  to  escape 
the  supervision  of  the  mother-in-law  and  join  their  friends. 
The  long  trudge  with  the  heavy  baskets  is  a  pleasure  to 
them  for  as  they  trot  along  in  single  file  they  can  chat 
.  freely  and  without  restraint,  and  they  have  no  foot-gear 
like  the  Chinese  nor  corsets  like  Europeans  to  hamper 
their  movements.  Then  too  they  are  past  masters  in  the 
art  of  bargaining  and  love  to  exercise  it  in  the  sale  of  their 
produce.  The  Chinese  woman  is  far  inferior  in  this  re- 
spect, and  whereas  a  Tonkinese  husband  leaves  all  finan- 
cial concerns  to  his  wife,  in  Yunnan  she  is  not  even  consul- 
ted. Here  the  men  predominate  in  the  market  and  the 
women  one  sees  act  merely  as  beasts  of  burden.  To  them 
is  denied  the  pleasurable  excitement  of  bargaining.  China- 
men living  in  Tonking  recognize  the  superiority  of  the 
women  there  and  often  marry  Tonkinese  wives. 

The  Yunnanese  woman  if  inferior  to  the  Tonkinese  in 
organization  and  financial  concerns  is  more  industrious 
with  her  fingers  and  more  thrifty.  A  Yunnanese,  unless 
carrying  a  baby,  is  eternally  sewing  or  washing.  Every- 
garment  of  her  family  is  mended  till  it  is  threadbare  and 
when  the  stitches  will  no  longer  hold,  the  rags  are  turned 
to  some  other  account.  As  in  the  matter  of  food,  nothing 
is  allowed  to  be  wasted.  Economy  thrift  and  industry  are 
inherent  in  men  and  women  alike.  The  extravagant,  gam- 
bling propensities  and  idleness  of  which  Tonkinese  women 
are  often  accused  is  practically  unknown  here. 

It  is  not  rare  in  Yunnan  to  see  four  generations  of  a  family 


A  YUNNANESE  VILLAGE  129 

employed  at  the  same  task.  Children  of  four  or  five  years 
old  can  accomplish  such  work  for  instance  as  the  picking 
of  tea  or  the  shelling  of  cotton.  It  has  been  noticed  that  in 
districts  where  children  at  an  early  age  are  able  to  cover 
the  cost  of  the  rice  which  feeds  them,  there  is  much  less 
infant  mortality. 

Chinese  children  have  no  organized  games  with  fixed 
rules  like  ours.  Toys  such  as  tops,  shuttle-cocks  and  espe- 
cially those  made  of  coloured  paper  such  as  lanterns  and 
kites  abound.  Flying  a  kite  is  as  popular  a  pastime  with  the 
old  as  with  the  young  and  one  may  often  see  men  of  middle 
age  in  the  fields  vying  with  each  other  in  the  height  they  can 
send  them.  They  show  the  greatest  keenness  and  eagerness 
over  every  movement  of  their  coloured  toy  in  the  air. 

Children  who  mix  with  Europeans  and  join  in  their 
games  such  as  tennis  or  billards  become  quickly  expert. 

Yunnanese  villages  seem  to  be  free  on  the  whole  from 
petty  thefts.  This  is  probably  due  to  the  severity  of  the 
punishments  for  robbery  which  were  till  recently  out  of 
all  proportion  to  the  damage  done.  Also  householders  take 
infinite  care  of  their  property  trusting  nobody  and  allowing 
nothing  out  of  their  sight.  The  loss  of  a  few  handfuls  of 
straw  or  a  bundle  of  fire-wood  drives  a  Yunnanese  quite 
beside  himself.  If  it  is  impossible  to  discover  the  culprit 
either  by  his  own  investigation  or  with  the  help  of  the  village 
authorities  he  indulges  in  what  is  called  "  reviling  the  street ". 
He  stands  at  his  door  or  perhaps  on  the  roof  of  his  house 
and  curses  with  the  utmost  vehemence  the  man,  woman 
or  child  who  has  robbed  him. 

His  whole  vocabulary,  every  oath  or  invective  in  the 
Chinese  language  is  summoned  to  his  aid.  The  family,  an- 
cestors and  posterity  of  the  culprit  are  alike  condemned  and 
consigned  to  the  same  fate. 

The  first  time  I  was  a  witness  of  such  a  scene,  I  thought 
the  man  standing  on  his  roof  screaming,  and  pouring  forth 


130  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

such  a  torrent  of  words  and  at  the  same  time  gesticulating 
so  violently  was  a  mad-man.  He  certainly  must  have  been 
mad  for  the  moment,  for  it  needed  more  than  ordinary  hu- 
man strength  to  maintain  a  tirade  so  vociferous.  All  his 
vocal  chords  seemed  about  to  burst  and  every  muscle  was 
at  its  highest  tension.  His  face  was  red,  his  eyes  starting  out 
of  his  head,  his  clothes  in  disorder.  A  crowd  which  grew  and 
dispersed,  and  grew  again  watched  him  from  a  little  distance. 
Occasionally  two  men  would  smile  at  each  other  as  they 
nodded  disdainfully  in  his  direction  but  on  the  whole  even 
the  impassive,  immovable  China-man  seemed  impressed 
and  looked  nervous  and  uncomfortable. 

To  me  it  was  a  terrifying  sight.  He  must  surely  have 
lost  all  his  money  or  perhaps  his  home,  to  have  worked 
himself  into  this  mad  passion.  I  could  hardly  believe  that 
the  whole  explanation  was  that  a  few  square  yards  of  maize 
from  one  of  his  lields  had  been  cut  down  and  carried  off 
during  the  night.  It  is  natural  that  a  man  whose  whole  life 
is  engrossed  in  gaining  or  saving  a  cent  will  not  submit  to 
being  robbed  without  a  protest,  but  still.  .  .  . 

I  was  told  that  occasionally  women  act  in  the  same  man- 
ner. The  scene  must  then  be  even  more  distressful.  To  see 
these  quiet  little  villages  one  would  hardly  believe  such 
upheavals  possible.  The  groups  of  women  on  their  door- 
steps, the  children  playing  in  the  courtyard,  the  low  mur- 
mur of  the  men  as  they  smoke  and  chat  convey  a  so  alto- 
gether different  atmosphere.  One  seldom  heard  a  raised 
voice  or  saw  an  angry  gesture. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  such  outbursts  are  the  exception,  the 
atmosphere  of  calm  and  peace  the  rule. 


CHAPTER  XIII 
THE  COPPER  TEMPLE. 

THE  Copper  Temple  is  considered  the  monument  of  great- 
est interest  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Yunnan  Fou.  The  first 
excursion  of  new  arrivals  generally  takes  them  there. 

The  Si-Chan  temple  is  famed  for  its  site,  that  of  the  500 
genii  for  the  originality  of  its  plaster  Buddhas,  the  Rock 
pagoda  for  its  frescoed  walls,  but  none  can  compare  with 
the  Copper  Temple  in  beauty  of  construction  and  harmony 
of  proportion. 

It  is  a  work  of  art.  Not  only  has  discrimination  and  ar- 
tistic feeling  been  showrn  in  the  choice  of  the  site  the  natural 
beauties  of  which  are  in  keeping  with  the  building,  but  the 
architectural  value  is  high  and  workmanship  is  of  the  best. 

I  visited  this  temple  4  or  5  times  while  at  Yunnan  Fou, 
spending  the  afternoon  under  the  trees  beneath  its  walls, 
and  I  got  to  know  it  well. 

The  first  time  my  husband  and  I  went  there,  it  was  with 
a  party  staying  in  the  hotel.  We  decided  to  go  on  horse- 
back though  several  of  the  ladies  had  never  ridden  before. 
This  led  to  a  very  late  start  as,  being  unused  to  their  bor- 
rowed costumes,  they  all  needed  help  to  dress.  Their  put- 
ties had  to  be  put  on  for  them  and  when  at  last  they  were 
ready,  it  took  time  and  skill  to  mount  them  on  their  ponies. 
There  were  sudden  shrieks  and  screams  for  help  and  because 
one  wretched  pack-horse  took  a  step  forward,  its  rider  was 
immediately  persuaded  that  she  had  a  too  fresh  or  unsafe 
mount  and  demanded  an  exchange.  Ho\vever  the  leaders 

131 


132  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

of  the  party  showed  a  firm  front  and,  as  soon  as  we  all  had 
hands  on  reins  and  feet  in  stirrups,  a  start  was  made.  The 
men  did  their  best  to  divide  themselves  up  among  the  wo- 
men in  case  we  wanted  help,  but  as  we  were  obliged  to  go 
in  single  file  and  some  pack-horses  preferred  following 
certain  others,  this  arrangement  was  somewhat  difficult  to 
carry  out. 

We  could  naturally  only  go  at  a  snail's  pace  on  the  stone- 
paved  road  which  twisted  and  turned  through  the  rice- 
fields  so  that  even  the  least  skilled  among  us  managed 
to  keep  our  seats  and  even  to  carry  on  a  desultory  conver- 
sation, though  with  eyes  always  fixed  on  the  horses  head. 
Once  as  we  reached  a  canal  bank  one  of  the  men  thought- 
lessly put  his  pony  to  the  trot.  Consternation  and  cata- 
strophe! For  the  two  ponies  behind  must  needs  follow  and 
soon  their  fair  riders  were  keeping  their  seats  by  clinging 
round  their  ponies  necks!  It  was  a  terrifying  moment  for 
us  all  and  the  air  was  rent  with  screams.  As  soon  as  the 
foremost  pony  came  to  a  stand  however,  the  others  did 
likewise  and  nobody  was  any  the  worse. 

One  pack-horse,  mounted  by  a  young  girl,  suddenly, 
without  warning,  turned  off  the  canal  path  down  the  bank 
into  the  water  and  began  to  drink.  Mademoiselle  tugged  at 
the  reins  with  such  insistence  that  she  nearly  slipped  over 
the  animal's  head.  Finding  that  her  efforts  were  of  no 
avail  she  called  out  piteously  for  help.  She  was  told  to  sit 
still  and  let  the  pony  finish  its  drink  which  it  was  appar- 
ently determined  to  do.  Realizing  that  no  terrible  accident 
was  going  to  happen  she  took  the  advice  and  a  moment 
later  the  pony  lifted  its  head  and  quietly  joined  its  fellows. 
In  spite  of  many  such-like  vicissitudes  we  eventually  arri- 
ved at  the  foot  of  the  forest-covered  hill  on  which  the 
Copper  Temple  stands.  The  ponies  were  relieved  of  their 
saddles,  tied  up  with  any  cords  or  straps  at  hand  and  left 
to  graze. 


THE  COPPER  TEMPLE  133 

We  had  now  to  mount  three  flights  of  steps  which  led 
up  in  a  straight  line  to  the  pagoda.  There  was  another  path 
much  less  steep  up  which  it  would  have  been  possible  to 
ride,  but  we  did  not  know  of  it  at  the  time  and  in  any  case 
it  would  have  been  a  pity  to  miss  the  sight  of  this  straight 
stone  stairway,  overhung  by  trees,  which  continued  up  and 
up  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see.  There  were  stone  archways 
from  time  to  time,  all  differing  one  from  another  and  more 
or  less  artistic.  In  the  alcoves,  on  either  side  of  these  roofed 
archways,  were  highly-coloured  ferocious-looking  plaster 
Buddhas  which  we  examined  with  exaggerated  interest 
while  regaining  our  breath.  The  last  three  archways  are 
known  as  the  Doors  of  Heaven.  At  each  one  we  thought 
we  must  have  surely  finished  our  ascent.  The  last  opened 
on  to  a  courtyard  embellished  by  a  number  of  statues,  most 
of  them  Genii  of  Thunder  with  the  beaks  and  feet  of  birds. 
Immediately  opposite  us  was  a  little  pavilion,  a  sort  of 
entrance-porch  to  the  temple  itself.  The  nearer  the  shrine, 
the  more  careful  became  the  workmanship  and  the  richer 
the  materials  used.  Here  the  paving- stones  were  whitish 
gray  and  highly  glazed.  The  little  alcoves  which  contained 
on  one  side,  a  big  bronze  gong  and  on  the  other,  an  iron  flag 
had  distinct  artistic  merit.  The  stone  railing  round  the 
Copper  pagoda  was  finely  sculptured  and  the  steps  leading 
up  to  il  were  of  marble.  These  steps  were  divided  midway 
by  a  beautiful  sculptured  dragon  cut  from  a  single  marble 
slab.  On  ascending  them  we  found  ourselves  on  the  terrace 
of  the  pagoda.  In  front  of  the  big  door  was  a  huge  black 
stone  incense  burner  of  beautiful  proportions  and  highly 
polished.  The  temple  itself  is  wrought  of  Copper,  black  and 
gold,  and  all  finely  sculptured.  From  foundation  to  roof, 
everything  is  of  copper,  porch,  altar,  pillars,  and  walls. 

The  innermost  shrine  is  about  twelve  feet  by  eight  feet— 
quite  small  in  comparison  with  the  outer  temples  and 
sanctuaries  surrounding  it.  It  dates  from  the  reign  of  the 


134  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Emperor  Ts'oung  Cheng  of  the  Ming  Dynasty  about  the 
middle  of  the  17th  Century.  The  general  who  designed 
and  built  it,  intended  to  live  there  as  a  bonze  when  his 
career  in  the  army  ended.  But  as  so  often  happens  in  China, 
the  display  of  his  wealth,  necessitated  by  the  construction 
of  the  temple,  created  him  enemies.  He  was  denounced  to 
the  Government  who,  fearing  he  would  become  too  power- 
ful, had  him  beheaded.  The  reason  given  was  that  the  temple 
was  an  imitation  of  one  in  Peking — the  forbidden  city. 

The  interior  of  the  temple  is  small  and  dark— just  standing 
room  for  a  single  person.  No  light  enters  but  by  the  double 
doors  in  front.  The  altar  extends  from  one  side  to  the  other 
and  it  is  impossible  to  see  distinctly  or  touch  the  sacred 
objects  or  the  medley  of  offerings  of  present  and  past  gene- 
rations which  are  arranged  behind  it.  By  craning  one's 
neck,  one  manages  to  get  a  glimpse  of  a  tortoise  and  a  ser- 
pent, supposed  to  have  been  modelled  out  of  the  liver  and 
intestines  of  a  prince,  whose  statue  stands  in  the  middle 
of  the  altar. 

As  usual  with  these  Chinese  temples  the  interior  was 
most  disappointing;  the  promise  held  out  by  the  exterior 
being  quite  unfulfilled.  There  was  moreover  for  us  Eu- 
ropeans no  religious  atmosphere  whatever. 

We  wandered  round  the  courtyard  again  admiring  its 
roof,  its  little  marble  staircases,  its  parapet  over  which 
small  Chinese  boys  were  idly  leaning.  Every  view  of  it  was 
beautiful.  Two  trees  standing  behind  it,  their  gnarled  and 
crooked  branches  showing  their  great  age,  served  to  enhance 
its  beauty.  They  were  covered  with  pink  blossoms  and  the 
ground  beneath  was  red  with  fallen  petals. 

After  lunch,  spread  out  on  a  long  table  in  one  of  the 
side  temples  we  made  our  way  on  to  the  wrooded  hill-side 
and  from  there  into  the  fields  beyond.  On  the  grassy 
slopes  we  found  quantities  of  Edelweiss,  the  flowers  being 
larger  and  with  longer  stalks  than  those  in  the  Swiss  Alps. 


THE  COPPER  TEMPLE  135 

Having  gathered  a  few  we  began  to  descend  the  hill,  re- 
turning by  the  fields  instead  of  the  way  we  had  come. 

As  we  neared  the  spot  where  the  ponies  were  tethered  we 
heard  a  neighing  and  galloping.  We  hastened  our  steps  and 
1  shall  never  forget  the  sight  that  met  our  eyes.  At  least 
eight  of  the  ponies  had  got  loose  and  were  fighting  like  wild 
animals.  They  reared  up  on  their  hind  legs  and  struck  at 
each  other  with  their  fore  feet.  They  bit  at  each  other 
furiously  and  some  had  blood  running  down  their  necks. 
They  were  not  neighing  in  the  usual  manner,  it  was  more  like 
the  shrill  squealing  of  pigs.  Some  of  them  had  their  legs 
entangled  in  cords  which  hampered  their  movements.  All 
the  mafous  but  one  had  disappeared.  It  was  a  most  unnerv- 
ing spectacle — the  first  few  moments  of  this  pandemonium. 
A  fight  between  tigers  or  boars  or  other  wild  animals  would 
have  made  far  less  impression  on  me.  But  I  had  never 
imagined  these  ponies  capable  of  such  viciousness  or  of 
such  shrieks.  I  felt  like  shrieking  myself  to  drown  the 
noise.  The  men  had  rushed  forward  at  once  to  the  nearest 
fighting  horses  and  tried  to  catch  hold  of  their  ropes  but  it 
was  impossible  to  approach.  They  ran  the  risk  of  being 
either  kicked  or  having  the  ponies  fall  on  the  top  of  them. 
They  fetched  sticks  and  tried  to  separate  them  but  if  they 
succeeded  in  driving  one  pony  away,  the  others  only  pur- 
sued it  and  the  fight  began  again  50  yards  away.  If  one 
of  the  men  did  manage  to  seize  a  rope  he  was  immediately 
dragged  along  the  ground  and  in  a  moment  obliged  to  let 
go  again.  All  this  time  my  own  pony  was  still  tied  up 
but  now  seeing  two  fighting  animals  approaching  him,  I 
rushed  to  unloose  him  and  take  him  to  a  place  of  safety. 
He  had  been  lent  me  for  the  day  and  I  could  not  let  him 
be  damaged.  I  had  undone  the  rope  and  was  leading  him 
away  up  the  fields  when  he  suddenly  gave  a  furious  neigh, 
sprang  backwards,  wrenching  the  rope  from  me  and  there 
was  my  pony  too  in  the  midst  of  the  m£16e!  I  hid  my  face 


136  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

in  my  hands.  I  did  not  dare  to  look  at  what  might  happen. 
The  rest  of  the  party  had  now  arrived  and  one  poor  lady 
was  in  the  greatest  distress  at  seeing  her  pet  pony  with 
blood  on  his  neck  and  side  in  fierce  fight.  She  ventured 
dangerously  near  calling  out  piteously  Becon,  Becon, 
Becon;  on  ordinary  occasions  he  answered  to  his  name 
and  followed  her  like  a  dog  but  now  he  ignored  her  enti- 
rely. Her  husband  soon  after  brought  her  crying  to 
where  we  women  were  standing  at  a  distance  in  a  helpless 
group. 

At  last  some  of  the  ponies  evidently  grew  tired  of  the  fight 
and,  moving  away,  began  to  munch  grass  as  if  nothing  had 
happened.  They  were  immediately  caught  and  led  to  a  safe 
distance.  Finally  all  were  secured  but  we  were  still  so  agi- 
tated that  we  hardly  dared  approach  them  and  all  declared 
we  would  rather  walk  home.  However  the  men  would  not 
hear  of  our  doing  any  such  thing  and  we  were  commanded 
to  hunt  out  our  saddles  and  bridles  for  these  too  were  all 
in  confusion.  Needless  to  say  no  one  recognized  their  own. 
Some  could  hardly  distinguish  which  pony  they  had  ridden. 
If  the  start  out  had  been  difficult  it  may  be  imagined  what 
the  preparations  for  the  return  were  like.  Our  one  and 
only  mafou  was  quite  unable  to  saddle  and  bridle  all  those 
ponies  and  in  any  case  he  was  too  terrified  to  do  anything 
right.  We  were  all  trembling.  Even  the  men  had  their  ner- 
ves on  edge,  and  many  were  bruised  and  scratched,  but  they 
set  to  work  to  tighten  girths  and  adjust  stirrups,  consoling 
and  scolding  the  women  in  turn.  Finally  we  were  all 
mounted  and  a  move  was  made  towards  home. 

The  return  journey  was  a  subdued  one.  Once  safely  at 
the  hotel,  I  think  we  all  came  to  the  conclusion  that  large 
parties  on  horse-back  were  a  mistake,  and  that  the  beauties 
of  Nature  as  well  as  the  interesting  features  of  ancient 
Chinese  temples  could  be  better  appreciated  with  one  or 
two  companions  only.  Our  succeeding  visits  to  the  Copper 


THE  COPPER  TEMPLE 


137 


Temple  were  peaceful  and  without  incident  and  though  a 
little  later,  we  looked  back  on  our  first  excursion  there  with 
much  amusement,  we  did  not  try  the  experiment  of  a 
large  party  again. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN. 

YUNNAN  Fou  is  situated  on  a  plateau  surrounded  by  hills. 
It  is  difficult  to  realize  that  you  are  at  a  height  of  6000  feet 
as  no  glimpse  is  obtainable  into  valley  or  plain  below  you. 
Excursions  too  are  always  planned  with  the  idea  of  reach- 
ing the  bordering  heights.  The  Chinese  have  built  their 
temples  in  the  prettiest  corners  of  the  hills  and  have  left 
the  trees  standing  for  a  certain  distance  round  them,  the 
result  being  that  wherever  one  finds  a  temple,  one  also  finds 
a  sweet  smelling  pine  forest  or  a  shady  mossy  wood  where 
one  may  rest. 

It  is  a  constant  custom  to  set  the  wooded  mountain 
slopes  on  fire,  for  the  threefold  purpose  of  freeing  pasture 
for  buffaloes  or  planting  a  little  maize  or  simply  for  the 
sake  of  the  charcoal. 

The  neighbourhood  of  these  temples  is  ideal  for  picnics; 
not  only  can  you  lie  full  length  on  the  grass  under  the  trees 
when  lunch  has  been  disposed  of,  but  if  it  rains  you  can 
shelter  within  the  pagoda  itself  and  have  your  meal 
there,  the  bonze  on  guard  being  always  ready  to  provide 
you  with  water  and  wood  if  you  wish  to  boil  eggs  or 
make  tea. 

The  Si-Chan  is  the  most  famous  temple  near  Yunnan  Fou 
as  regards  its  position.  It  is  built  high  up  on  a  precipitous 
mountain  side  overhanging  the  beautiful  Yunnan  lake. 
This  mountain  lake  is  in  itself  one  of  the  great  sights  of  the 

138 


THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN  139 

province.  It  is  rather  a  long  and  tiring  excursion  and  un- 
fortunately during  the  first  fortnight  while  my  husband 
was  still  with  me,  I  was  not  feeling  well  enough  for  the 
rather  arduous  climb.  The  magnificent  climate  however 
was  so  invigorating,  that  before  a  month  was  up  I  was 
able  to  join  a  party  from  the  hotel. 

We  started  at  8  o'clock  one  morning  Mr  and  Mme  L.,  their 
son  Raymond,  Mr  D.  and  myself.  Mr  and  Mme  L.  went  in 
chairs  with  four  coolie-bearers  each,  the  rest  on  horse- 
back. I  took  also  my  own  chair  and  coolies  in  case  of 
being  tired  and  into  this  wre  heaped  coats  rugs  cameras,  &c. 
Another  coolie  carried  our  lunch,  packed  in  two  big  bas- 
kets slung  over  his  shoulders,  while  a  boy  from  the  hotel 
and  two  mafous  were  taken  to  look  after  our  not  too  docile 
mounts. 

There  are  two  kinds  of  native  ponies  for  hire.  The  first 
is  a  thin  small  knock-kneed  animal  like  the  poorest  sort 
of  pack-horse,  which  looks  as  if  its  back  would  break  when 
you  mounted  it.  In  spite  of  its  sorry  appearance  however, 
it  will  carry  you  to  your  destination  and  back  in  safety 
without  your  needing  to  touch  the  bridle,  as  long  as  it  can 
just  follow  another  pony  nose  to  tail  or  its  mafou.  It  can- 
not trot  or  gallop  and,  if  deprived  of  its  mafou,  would  pro- 
bably lose  all  motive  power,  lie  down  and  die.  Such  a 
mount  has  its  advantages  for  people  who  have  never  been 
accustomed  to  riding  and  who  prefer  almost  any  means  of 
locomotion  to  a  chair. 

The  other  kind  of  native  pony  is  larger  and  stronger, 
holding  its  head  up,  is  lively,  capable  of  galloping  and 
trotting  but  so  obstinate  that  unless  you  immediately 
on  mounting  show  your  determination  to  be  master,  you 
may  have  a  most  disagreeable  ride.  For  these  ponies  too, 
wish  to  follow  their  mafous  or  prance  along  in  single  file. 
They  enjoy  a  fight  and,  given  an  opportunity,  will  kick  or 
bite  their  neighbour  or  try  to  gallop  after  some  quiet  harm- 


140  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

less  horse  tethered  in  a  field,  or  peaceably  munching  grass 
by  the  road-side. 

On  the  present  occasion,  no  sooner  were  chairs,  coolies, 
horses,  and  mafous, well  underway  than  the  inevitable  fight 
for  mastery  began.  We  were  now  off  the  cobbled  pavement 
and  on  one  of  the  dike  paths  which  wind  in  and  out  all 
over  the  plain  of  Yunnan  Fou.  These  paths  are  five  or  six 
feet  above  the  rice  fields  and  are  shaded  with  pines  which 
make  riding  pleasant.  The  canal  path  on  which  we  found 
ourselves  would  just  allow  two  horses  to  go  abreast,  so  I 
pulled  up  mine  and  waited  for  Mr  D.  to  come  alongside. 
His  pony  however  came  to  a  stand-still  as  soon  as  mine 
did  and  neither  persuasion  nor  whip  had  any  effect.  It 
twisted  and  turned  now  nearly  throwing  its  rider  into  the 
canal  now  into  the  rice-field,  then  it  plunged  into  the  hind 
legs  of  my  pony  which  began  kicking  and  nearly  succeeded 
in  throwing  me.  Finally  I  pulled  my  pony  behind  that  of 
Mr  D.  and  when  a  fresh  start  was  made,  managed  with  my 
rather  less  obstinate  animal  to  get  alongside  his.  Once  in 
the  position  you  wrish  it  is  easy  to  keep  there.  During 
these  performances  the  mafou  always  tries  to  interfere  and 
makes  voluble  explanations,  but  he  is  worse  than  useless 
as  he  never  understands  what  you  want,  and  if  he  did,  his 
sympathies  would  be  with  the  ponies  rather  than  their 
riders.  You  therefore  order  him  out  of  the  way  behind  you, 
with  the  result  that  when  really  you  do  need  him,  he  is  not 
to  be  found.  For  instance,  if  you  chance  to  meet  a  number 
of  pack-horses  on  the  narrow  path,  as  is  often  the  case, 
you  need  him  to  drive  them  into  the  rice  fields  or  your 
fiery  steed  will  certainly  try  to  kick  each  one  as  it  passes. 

As  we  approached  the  lake,  the  dike  which  we  were 
following  grew  to  a  canal.  Every  now  and  then  we  over- 
took sampans  which  were  being  towed  along.  Most  of  them 
carried  a  number  of  children  who  squalled  among  the 
motley  baggage,  while  the  adults  with  ropes  round  their 


THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN  141 

waists  were  struggling  to  drag  the  boat  through  the  shallow 
water  and  mud.  This  shallow  water  was  being  still  further 
diminished  by  the  pumping  machines  which  were  in  action 
on  either  side  of  the  canal  to  irrigate  the  rice  fields. 
These  curious  contrivances,  somewhat  resembling  a  ladder- 
twelve  or  fifteen  feet  long,  act  like  a  tread  mill  dragging  the 
water  upwards  slowly  but  surely.  It  is  worked  by  one  or 
two  natives  who  alternately  push  and  pull  two  stick-like 
handles.  This  instrument  is  never  seen  in  Annam.  There, 
the  natives  use  a  simple  scoop  or  bucket  supported  by  ropes 
from  a  tripod.  From  the  dikes  to  the  rice  fields  the  distance 
would  have  been  too  great  for  this  method  here. 

These  pumping  machines  are  working  from  early  morn- 
ing till  dusk  and  one  night  we  even  saw  one  or  two  still 
going  by  the  light  of  the  moon.  As  a  rule,  work  ceases  at 
sunset,  and  these  clumsy  wooden  ladder-like  instruments 
are  lifted  up,  and  carried  home  on  the  two  mens'  shoulders. 

After  skirting  miles  of  ricefields  and  many  villages  we 
had  our  first  glimpse  of  a  blue  stretch  of  water.  A  mountain 
lake  is  more  fascinating  than  one  at  sea  level  and  we 
pushed  forwards  eagerly  towards  the  hamlet  which  was  to 
be  our  place  of  embarkation.  Chairs  and  horses  stopped 
at  a  humble  little  pagoda.  The  pagodas  take  the  place  of 
hotels  in  Chinese  villages.  They  are  always  the  best  buil- 
dings in  the  villages  and  provide  the  most  comfortable 
resting  place  for  travellers.  The  bonze  in  charge  is  always 
ready  to  open  a  side  room  for  you,  where  you  may  fix  up 
an  improvised  bed,  and  so  take  a  siesta  in  the  midst  of 
Buddhas  and  incense  burners.  He  will  also  provide  you 
with  hot  water  or  anything  else  at  his  disposal.  We  did 
no  more  than  glance  round  the  courtyard  of  this  parti- 
cular pagoda,  for  our  day's  pilgrimage  had  hardly  begun. 
But  we  did  just  allow  ourselves  time  to  take  a  few  sprigs 
of  a  lovely  purple  flower  growing  on  a  tree  there.  The 
blossoms  were  rather  like  a  horse  chestnut  in  shape  and 


142  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

were  in  their  prime:  they  made  a  magnificent  show  of  co- 
lour against  the  sombre-looking  pagoda. 

Finding  it  was  another  five  minutes  or  so  to  the  spot 
where  our  boat  was  awaiting  us,  I  decided  to  mount  my 
pony  again  and  proceeded  to  lead  him  across  a  one  plank 
bridge.  In  the  middle  I  felt  a  sudden  tug  at  the  reins 
of  which  I  fortunately  let  go.  The  awkward  animal  had 
missed  its  footing  and  fallen  into  the  water.  The  pond  was 
not  deep  and  he  dragged  himself  out  quickly  but  he  was 
covered  with  a  thick  coating  of  mud  and  my  saddle  also 
which  was  worse.  I  left  him  to  the  mercies  of  the  mafou 
hoping  to  find  him  clean  again  on  my  return  and  continued 
my  way  on  foot  lucky  to  have  escaped  with  a  splashing, 
for  had  I  held  on  to  the  reins,  I  should  have  hardly  escaped 
being  pulled  into  the  pond  too. 

We  reached  the  boat,  which  was  anchored  a  few  yards 
from  the  shore,  by  means  of  a  sampan.  There  were  offers 
in  plenty  to  carry  us  across  the  narrow  strip  of  water  and 
these  being  declined,  at  least  six  or  seven  sampans  simul- 
taneously demanded  to  transport  us.  We  quickly  stepped 
into  one,  to  avoid  quarrels  and  recriminations  and  were 
pushed  alongside  our  boat. 

There  was  plenty  of  animation  at  this  corner  of  the  lake. 
The  sampans  trading  up  and  down  the  canal  make  a  stop 
there  and  ferry  boats  ply  between  here  and  the  further 
side  carrying  the  people  and  their  wares  to  market.  One 
big  ferry-boat  was  just  ready  to  start.  It  seemed  quite  full 
up  with  men  and  women  who  were  squatting  among  their 
big  baskets,  many  of  the  women  with  children  in  their 
arms.  As  each  fresh  arrival  with  his  load  mounted  the 
plank  to  embark,  one  wondered  where  he  was  to  find 
standing  room  much  less  a  place  for  his  baskets;  but  after 
a  few  groans  and  expostulations,  he  always  managed  to 
squat  down  somewhere  and  in  his  turn  to  disappear  among 
the  mass  of  baskets  and  big  round  hats. 


THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN  143 

So  long  as  there  was  hope  of  more  passengers  the  ferry-man 
would  refuse  to  make  a  start,  for  time  and  punctuality  had 
no  value  for  him  when  it  was  a  question  of  a  few  cents. 
I  mentioned  economy  as  being  the  motto  and  watchword 
of  the  Chinese  but  economy  of  time  must  be  excepted. 

It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  coolies,  even  after  a  long  days' 
work,  will  go  miles  out  of  their  way  for  the  sake  of  getting 
a  meal  one  cent  cheaper. 

The  boat  on  which  we  embarked  was  one  lent  us  by  the 
French  Consulate.  It  was  painted  white  and  had  a  little 
cabin  with  a  table  and  four  berths.  We  seated  ourselves 
on  deck  and  resolved  to  have  lunch  and  siesta  on  board 
before  beginning  our  climb.  It  was  supposed  to  be  a  cross- 
ing of  nearly  three  hours,  so  that  by  having  our  meal  dur- 
ing that  time  instead  of  waiting  to  reach  the  pagoda,  we 
should  be  less  rushed  later  and  also  give  ourselves  an  oc- 
cupation. Not  that  we  were  dull  a  minute.  Before  we  were 
a  hundred  yards  from  the  shore,  Mr  D.  in  climbing  on  to 
the  upper  deck,  dropped  his  leather  sheathed  knife  out  of 
his  belt  into  the  water.  He  called  out  to  the  rowers  but 
they  merely  looked  blank,  so  he  stepped  along  the  out- 
side edge  of  the  boat  balancing  himself  by  a  little  wooden 
rail  which  ran  along  the  deck.  Suddenly  this  rail  broke 
and  he  fell  into  the  water.  Fortunately  it  was  not  deep  and  he 
was  able  not  only  to  recover  his  sheath  which  was  floating 
but  also  the  knife  which  had  fallen  out  and  had  sunk.  He 
clambered  into  the  boat  again  and  a  discussion  started  as 
to  how  he  should  dry  his  clothes.  Mr  L.  offered  his  trou- 
sers if  we  wrould  excuse  his  sitting,  in  his  pants,  but  after 
many  other  suggestions,  it  was  decided  that  he  should  take 
off  his  wet  things  and  put  on  Mme  L.'s  travelling  coat,  which 
she  had  brought  with  her  in  case  of  cold.  He  soon  reap- 
peared in  our  midst  therefore  in  an  elegantly-cut  grey 
coat  which  gave  him  a  waist  and  the  figure  of  a  woman. 
But  his  bare  feet  in  plaited  sandals  and  half  a  dozen  safety- 


144  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

pins  modestly  closing  up  the  gaps  between  the  buttons  down 
the  front  rather  spoilt  the  general  effect. 

And  he  was  not  single  in  his  misfortune,  for  not  long  after 
Raymond  somehow  managed  to  get  drenched  and  had  to 
retire  for  an  hour  or  so  while  his  clothes  dried. 

Our  boat  followed  a  channel  between  shoals  and  masses 
of  bushes  and  weeds  which  showed  above  the  surface,  for 
we  were  crossing  the  lake  right  at  the  Southern  end,  where 
it  was  more  like  a  series  of  ponds  than  an  even  sheet 
of  water.  Not  that  it  was  the  less  pretty  or  picturesque  for 
that.  The  water  was  covered  with  white  flowers  like  flakes 
of  snow,  the  blossoms  just  floating  on  the  surface  with  no 
stalks  or  leaves  showing.  The  hills  all  round  the  lake  were 
bare  and  uninhabited  but  here  and  there  one  saw  a  pagoda 
perched  on  a  rock  or  in  a  dip  surrounded  by  trees.  The 
red  paths  winding  up  to  them,  as  well  as  those  leading 
down  into  these  hollows  looked  most  enticing  and  made 
us  long  to  explore  them.  There  were  villages  dotted  all 
round  the  lake,  towards  one  of  which  we  were  making  our 
way  at  the  foot  of  the  Si-Chan. 

Halfway  across  the  lake  we  began  to  distinguish  the  group 
of  pagodas  we  were  about  to  visit.  They  were  built  one 
above  the  other  on  the  steep  hill  side  and  the  last  and 
highest,  to  the  right  of  the  others,  was  cut  in  the  rock  itself 
and  overlooked  a  sheer  precipice  of  some  thousand  feet. 

Though  we  could  not  see  the  path  nor  the  stone  steps 
leading  up  to  them  because  of  the  trees,  we  realized  by 
their  position  the  steep  climb  awaiting  us.  And  it  was  a 
hot  day. 

At  11.  Mr  D.  and  Raymond  being  once  more  clothed 
and  dry,  we  sat  down  to  lunch  in  the  little  cabin.  Before 
we  had  finished  we  had  reached  the  opposite  bank,  but  we 
allowed  ourselves  an  hour's  siesta  and  only  went  ashore 
at  2  P.M. 

A  few  hundred  yards  along  the  narrow,  muddy,  slippery 


I 


\ 


ON  THK  WAY  TO  THK  SI-CHAN. 


THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN  145 

dikes  between  the  rice  fields  and  we  found  ourselves  at 
the  door  of  the  village. 

These  entrance  doors  to  a  village  are  sometimes  very 
picturesque  and  often  curiously  ornamented  with  stone 
dragons  or  other  animals.  Those  of  us  with  cameras 
"snapped"  this  one,  Raymond  making  us  wait  in  the  hot 
sun  while  he  climbed  on  the  top  or  placed  himself  in  ex- 
traordinary positions  with  the  object  of  making  our  sou- 
venirs more  realistic. 

As  soon  as  we  were  out  of  the  village  we  came  upon  the 
first  flight  of  steps.  Broad  and  winding,  in  the  midst  of  the 
high  grass  and  over-shadowed  by  pines,  they  formed  a  pretty 
picture.  But  we  were  not  allowed  to  dally  for  meditation 
thereon,  for  Mr  D.  was  pushing  on  ahead  and  urging  us 
forward,  reminding  us  how  many  steps  there  were  (1000 1 
think)  and  that  our  time  was  limited.  This  flight  was  followed 
by  a  little  winding  path,  then  more  steps,  another  path, 
then  a  door,  then  more  stairs,  and  here  we  were  at  a  small 
pagoda  or  shrine.  Before  we  had  climbed  twenty  minutes 
we  had  all  found  it  necessary  to  divest  ourselves  of  some 
part  of  our  clothing  and  had  given  it  to  the  coolie,  who  was 
already  burdened  with  a  number  of  thick  coats  and  scarves 
in  case  of  our  feeling  chilly  at  our  journey's  end.  Conversa- 
tion turned  on  the  luxury  of  douches  and  dry  clothes,  on 
the  delights  of  ice  and  fans,  in  fact  we  might  again  have 
been  in  the  plains  of  Tonking. 

Reaching  a  small  pagoda  about  a  quarter  of  the  way  up, 
where  there  was  an  opening  in  the  trees  and  a  view  of  the 
lake,  we  were  told  we  might  have  ten  minutes  rest.  I  seated 
myself  on  the  stone  'parapet  of  the  verandah  and  looked 
into  the  valley.  The  blue  water  of  the  lake  was  shimmer- 
ing below  us  and  the  fishing  sampans  were  mere  specks 
on  the  great  expanse.  Just  below  us  a  number  of  boats 
were  slowly  advancing  in  line  probably  drawing  along  a 
huge  fishing  net.  Every  boat  was  possessed  of  a  bundle  of 


146  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

bamboo  sticks,  the  tapping  together  of  which  we  could 
distinctly  hear,  a  proceeding  no  doubt  intended  to  frighten 
the  fish  into  the  net.  We  could  see  the  channel  we  had 
followed  in  crossing  the  lake  and  the  little  village  where  we 
had  embarked. 

Thetrees  around  us  prevented  us  from  seeing  Yunnan  Fou 
and  the  distant  hills;  it  was  necessary  to  climb  still  higher 
if  we  were  to  get  a  really  extensive  view. 

But  once  seated  it  was  an  effort  to  make  a  fresh  move 
and  it  was  only  when  every  one  else  had  disappeared  round 
the  next  turning,  that  I  found  the  energy  to  jump  from  my 
perch.  I  had  nearly  caught  them  up  when  I  heard  a  smash 
of  glass  and  groans  of  despair.  I  guessed  instinctively  what 
had  happened,  dashed  up  the  last  steps  two  at  a  time  and 
immediately  realized  my  worst  fears!  The  thermos  contain- 
ing our  precious  tea  was  broken  and  all  had  disappeared 
but  a  tiny  trickle  which  Mr  D.  was  endeavouring  to  catch 
in  a  cup.  When  the  flask  refused  to  yield  another  drop,  five 
pairs  of  anxious  eyes  gazed  at  the  small  cup.  One  of  us,  I  for- 
get who,  was  afraid  of  the  bits  of  broken  glass  so  it  had  only 
to  be  shared  among  four.  Somehow  it  managed  to  go  twice 
round  and  expressing  ourselves  greatly  refreshed  by  these 
few  drops,  we  continued  our  way  with  renewed  strength. 

We  explored  each  passing  shrine  probably  erected  to 
encourage  Si-Chan  pilgrims  but  nothing  in  them  particular- 
ly attracted  our  notice.  There  were  always  two  or  more 
plaster  Buddhas  with  fiercely  staring  eyes,  huge  bellies,  and 
outstretched  arms,  a  few  half  burnt  tapers  in  an  incense 
burner,  and  two  or  three  round  wicker  stools  left  carelessly 
here  and  there. 

Finally  we  came  to  the  principal  Si-Chan  pagoda  which 
was  practically  the  end  of  our  climb.  It  was  quite  a  big  build- 
ing with  a  broad  terrace  in  front  supported  by  a  high  solid 
stone  wall.  From  here  we  had  a  splendid  and  extensive 
view.  The  light  was  admirable  and  even  the  details  of  the 


THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN  147 

villages  and  hills  beyond  the  lake  could  be  clearly  distin- 
guished. No  cloud,  no  haze  to  blurr  our  vision,  it  was  a 
day,  and  of  such  there  are  many  in  Yunnan  Fou,  when  all 
the  details  of  nature  were  distinct  in  the  soft  yet  strong  clear 
light.  The  dryness  of  the  climate  accounts  for  this  clear  atmo- 
sphere. The  lake  extended  to  the  right  as  far  as  we  could 
see,  encircling  the  foot  of  the  range  of  hills  on  which  we 
stood.  It  is  never  very  broad  but  is  very  long. 

The  roofs  of  Yunnan  Fou  were  distinctly  visible  and  the 
Chinese  towers  and  the  Governor's  residence  stood  out 
above  the  rest.  We  tried  to  localize  the  position  of  different 
pagodas  we  had  visited  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Yunnan 
Fou,  but  we  could  never  agree  as  to  which  was  which  even 
with  the  help  of  field  glasses  and  guide  books,  and  we  had 
no  resident  of  the  country  to  whom  to  appeal.  It  was  im- 
possible to  take  a  Chinese  as  arbitrator  as  he  would  not 
have  understood  our  pronunciation  of  the  Chinese  names. 
When  the  provisionsbasket  had  twice  nearly  fallen  over 
the  parapet,  wre  gave  up  looking  at  the  view  and  turned  our 
attention  to  the  pagoda.  It  was  evidently  a  favorite  resort 
of  the  richer  Chinese.  A  number  were  chatting  and  smok- 
ing in  one  corner.  At  another  table  four  or  five  were  play- 
ing cards.  The  onlookers  seemed  as  interested  as  the  players 
themselves.  Naturally  I  could  not  grasp  in  so  short  a  time 
howr  their  game  was  played,  but  I  could  see  that  they 
arranged  their  cards  (little  narrow  slips  of  horn  printed 
with  red  or  black  characters)  according  to  suits  and  that 
they  held  about  ten  or  twelve  at  the  beginning  of  the  deal. 
They  were  playing  for  quite  high  stakes  evidently  as  silver 
pieces  continually  passed  from  hand  to  hand.  Only  sapeks 
are  seen  among  the  gamblers  in  the  streets  or  on  country 
paths  as  they  throw  their  dice.  The  noise  and  excitement 
which  accompanies  such  street  gambling  were  absent  here. 
The  only  exclamations  came  from  the  on-lookers,  the 
players  themselves  were  silent. 


148  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

During  our  inspection  of  the  premises  we  came  upon 
real  bed-rooms  containing  beds — these  had  no  mattresses 
but  plenty  of  rugs  and  blankets:  here  and  there  a  man  was 
lying  fast  asleep. 

What  amused  us  very  much  at  this  pagoda  were  the  antics 
of  a  monkey  chained  to  the  parapet.  It  was  a  big,  strong 
animal  whose  fury  one  would  not  like  to  arouse  if  it  had 
been  at  liberty.  As  it  was  not  free  to  revenge  itself  for 
insults,  the  biscuits  which  we  slowly  dealt  out  to  it  were 
accompanied  by  a  good  deal  of  teasing.  Our  "boy"  had 
unpacked  our  provision  basket  and  suggested  we  should 
here  partake  of  our  bread,  ham,  and  other  refresments  that 
we  had  brought  with  us,  but  we  preferred  to  wait  till  the 
end  of  our  journey,  for  the  last  and  most  wonderful  part 
of  our  excursion  was  still  in  store.  We  therefore  simply 
drank  the  little  bowrls  of  Chinese  tea  which  the  bonze  had 
had  served  to  us,  (very  unpalatable  because  there  was  no 
sugar  and  naturally  no  milk  and  it  reminded  us  of  the  de- 
licious beverage  we  had  lost  in  the  valley)  and  proceeded 
on  our  way.  From  here  the  path  was  cut  out  of  rock,  over- 
hanging a  sheer  precipice.  We  could  only  walk  very  slowly 
for  sometimes  it  even  became  a  tunnel  with  little  windows, 
and  was  so  narrow,  that  one  had  to  squeeze  oneself  through 
or  bend  low  to  pass.  Then  again  it  would  open  out  into  a 
sort  of  verandah  with  a  narrow  edge  of  rock  left  for  a 
parapet.  We  had  been  told  that  some  people  felt  dazed  and 
unsteady  during  these  last  hundred  yards  or  so  but  none 
of  us  experienced  any  feeling  of  this  sort,  for  everywhere 
there  was  some  sort  of  jagged  rock  which  acted  as  a  barrier 
and  gave  a  feeling  of  security.  At  the  end  of  this  path  we 
came  to  the  last  little  pagoda,  built  on  a  small  round  open 
space  cut  out  from  under  an  overhanging  rock.  A  huge 
highly-coloured  Buddha  with  two  other  idols  occupied  the 
interior  and  if  they  were  the  deities  guarding  all  within 
their  view,  their  protection  extended  over  a  large  part  of 


THE  PAGODA  OF  THE  SI-CHAN  149 

the  province.  On  the  outer  rock  above,  overhanging  the 
precipice,  was  a  niche  and  in  it  was  enshrined  another 
Buddha,  but  it  was  only  by  leaning  with  our  backs  against 
the  parapet  and  looking  straight  up-wards  that  we  could 
see  it,  and  we  should  never  have  discovered  it  if  the  hotel 
boy  had  not  pointed  it  out  to  us  as  one  of  the  sights.  How 
it  had  been  possible  to  place  it  in  such  a  position  was 
a  wonder,  though  we  well  knew  how  willingly  Chinese 
workmen  would  risk  their  lives  even  at  such  a  task  for  a 
few  pieces  of  silver. 

Here,  leaning  against  the  broad  parapet  (it  was  agreed 
that  no  one  should  sit  on  it  as  it  made  the  rest  of  us  un- 
happy and  nervy)  and  sitting  on  the  step  of  the  shrine,  we 
eat  boiled  eggs  bread  and  peaches.  Empty  bottles  and  tins 
for  which  we  had  no  further  use,  together  with  a  salad  bowl 
which  the  boy  had  broken,  were  then  thrown  over  the 
precipice  into  the  depth  below.  Never  had  I  been  at  such 
a  height  and  it  made  me  hold  my  breath  as  the  objects 
went  hurtling  down  through  the  seemingly  never-ending 
space. 

We  had  all  put  on  coats  before  sitting  down,  for  we  con- 
gratulated ourselves  on  the  thought  that  we  should  here 
be  fanned  by  the  wind  coming  from  the  snow-covered 
peaks  of  Tibet.  We  hoped  we  might  have  seen  them  but 
had  to  be  content  with  the  sight  of  the  road  leading  to 
Burma.  It  was  distinctly  visible  all  the  way  up  the  mountain 
side  opposite.  The  fatigue  and  heat  from  which  we  had 
suffered  in  our  ascent  were  already  forgotten.  I  am  ashamed 
to  relate  that  we  all  cut  our  names  in  some  corner  of  this 
wonderful  rock.  Mr  D.  even  made  a  drawing  of  the  French 
flag  thus  inciting  me  to  draw  the  British  one  on  a  still  large 
scale.  After  this  vandalic  proceeding  we  started  on  our 
downward  journey.  We  reached  the  boat  with  aching 
knees  and  very  thirsty,  where,  reclining  in  the  little  cabin, 
a  glass  of  Saint  Galmier  was  doled  out  to  each.  It  was  the 


150  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

last  bottle  and  was  divided  with  the  greatest  exactitude  by 
Mr  D.  For  those  who  desired  it,  he  added  a  few  drops  of 
red  wine  pouring  it  so  dexterously  that  it  floated  on  the 
top.  It  is  curious  that  colour  should  add  to  the  pleasure  of 
taste  but  for  me  it  certainly  does. 

When  rested,  we  again  perched  ourselves  on  the  small 
deck  of  the  boat  to  enjoy  to  the  full  the  perfect  evening.  As 
the  sun  descended  lower  and  lower,  the  lake  and  hills 
changed  colour  from  moment  to  moment.  From  blue  they 
turned  to  purple,  from  purple  to  a  rich  red  and  at  a  certain 
moment  there  was  a  wonderful  contrast  between  the  fore- 
most slopes,  lighted  up  by  the  last  rays  of  sun,  where  every 
detail  was  still  visible  and  the  distant  hills  in  shade  which 
stood  black  against  the  glorious  colours  of  the  sky.  It  was 
a  sunset  worthy  of  the  day;  as  long  as  any  light  lasted  the 
purity  of  the  atmosphere  was  undiminished. 

Once  ashore  the  three  of  us  who  were  on  horse-back 
started  off  at  a  quick  trot;  we  did  not  wish  to  be  caught 
on  the  narrow  canal  path  in  complete  darkness.  Unfor- 
tunately there  was  no  moon.  We  had  to  slow  down  before 
our  arrival  in  the  town  as  our  ponies  stumbled  at  every 
step.  But  as  soon  as  we  reached  the  dimly  lighted  streets 
we  trotted  again,  scattering  pedestrians  right  and  left  and 
arrived  at  the  hotel  with  such  a  clatter  that  all  our  friends 
who  were  quietly  dining  rushed  to  the  door  to  meet  us.  So 
triumphant  was  our  bearing  that  they  might  well  have 
assumed  that  the  Si-Chan  had  never  been  climbed  before. 


CHAPTER  XV 
A  GIRLS'  SCHOOL. 

IN  visiting  the  different  temples  of  Yunnan  Fou  and  the 
neighbourhood,  I  had  often  noticed  that  one  or  more  of  the 
ante-rooms  had  been  set  aside  for  teaching  purposes.  Small 
tables  or  desks  had  displaced  the  deities  and  other  objects 
of  cult  and  classes  for  children  were  being  held. 

It  is  curious  to  see  this  enthousiasm  for  a  more  modern 
education  gripping  the  people,  particularly  when  it  leads 
to  such  use  being  made  of  ancient  places  of  worship,  which 
stand  for  all  the  most  sacred  traditions  of  the  race.  And 
yet  throughout  China  such  changes  are  taking  place.  Learn- 
ing and  scholarship  have,  as  is  well  known,  been  most 
highly  prized  by  the  Chinese  from  earliest  times.  Success 
in  examinations  has  always  been  esteemed  above  wealth 
or  power,  not  only  by  scholars  but  by  the  community  at 
large.  Many  cases  are  known  where  men  have  continued 
to  enter  for  examinations  till  the  age  of  70  or  80.  To  study 
is  the  highest  ambition  of  a  great  proportion  of  the  popu- 
lation. 

It  is  not  surprising  therefore  that  since  the  Revolution 
the  Chinese  Government  and  Municipal  authorities  should 
have  tried  to  modernize  their  schools  and  enable  this 
desire  for  knowledge,  formerly  only  enjoyed  by  the  richer 
classes,  to  be  within  the  limits  of  all. 

Yet  in  the  pagodas  I  only  saw  classes  for  boys.  Were 
they  doing  nothing  for  girls?  Co-education  as  might  be 

151 


152  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

supposed  has  never  been  tried  in  China.  I  was  told  that 
many  girls'  schools  had  been  started  in  Yunnan  Fou  but 
though  I  very  much  wanted  to  visit  one  of  them  I  did  not  find 
it  so  very  easy.  None  of  the  European  residents  from  whom 
I  sought  information  seemed  to  know  anything  of  them. 

One  day  I  was  taken  to  call  on  a  Chinese  lady,  Mme  Chang, 
by  the  British  Consul's  wife  and  here,  thought  I,  was  my 
opportunity.  Mme  Chang  had  been  educated  in  America 
where  she  had  taken  a  degree  and  when  we  were  shown 
into  her  drawing  room  the  most  conspicuous  objects  on 
the  walls  were  framed  portraits  of  herself  and  husband  in 
University  cap  and  gown,  together  with  various  certifi- 
cates. She  spoke  English  like  an  English-woman  and  I 
rejoiced  in  the  idea  that  she  might  perhaps  be  my  guide. 
Being  herself  a  teacher  in  a  school  of  mechanics,  I  thought 
she  would  be  interested  in  the  education  question  and 
might  even  be  pleased  to  have  the  opportunity  to  show  off 
one  of  her  country's  schools. 

While  sipping  our  Chinese  tea  which  had  been  brought 
in  by  a  young  girl  in  small  bowls  with  the  saucer  placed 
on  the  top,  (you  are  supposed  not  to  remove  the  saucer, 
but  tip  it  up  just  enough  to  give  your  lips  room  on  the 
edge  of  the  cup  to  enable  you  to  drink),  I  ventured  to  turn 
the  conversation  on  to  the  subject  of  schools  and  make 
my  request. 

I  was  rather  taken  aback  when  Mme  Chang,  though  a 
member  of  this  extremely  polite  if  not  sincere  Eastern 
race,  immediately  cut  me  short  by  saying  that  the  schools 
of  Yunnan  Fou  did  not  interest  her  at  all  and  that  she  did 
not  approve  of  the  lines  on  which  they  were  run.  What  was 
wrong  with  them?  She  gave  many  reasons  but  her  real 
grievance  against  them  was  that  nearly  all  the  teachers 
had  been  educated  in  Japan.  She  maintained  that  the  stu- 
dents, men  and  women,  who  had  been  educated  in  Japan 
returned  with  a  most  superficial  knowledge  and  that 


IN  THK  TKMPLE  OF  500  GKNjI.    THE  BUDDHA  WITH  A  LONC.  AMM- 


IN    THIv   C.AKDKN  ADJOINING  THI-:  CONI- T'CITS  TKMPI,!-:. 


(HRJ.S  PRIM. INT.. 


THE  NORTH  GATE  OF  YUNNAN  FOU. 


A  REVIEW  OF  CHINESE  TROOPS. 


I  IIH  FHKNCH  CONSUL  M.  WILDKN 
AND  (JENERAL  TSAI. 


A  GIRLS'  SCHOOL  153 

whereas  she  and  her  husband  had  studied  so  many  years 
in  America  for  certain  diplomas,  those  considered  of  equal 
value  could  be  obtained  in  so  many  months  in  Japan.  She 
also  spoke  bitterly  of  the  students  who  brought  back  with 
them  an  unlimited  admiration  for  things  Japanese  and 
spread  foreign  ideas  broadcast.  Japanese  methods  were 
not  suitable,  she  insisted,  for  the  Chinese  and  this  cult  of 
all  appertaining  to  Japan  was  blinding  the  country  to  the 
fact  that  these  neighbours  were  their  greatest  enemies. 

Her  emphatic  views  on  the  subject  lasted  till  we  got  up 
to  go.  I  wondered  what  she  thought  of  General  Tsai  who 
had  received  his  military  training  in  Japan  and  who  was 
imparting  such  training  to  his  troops. 

As  we  took  leave  she  did  for  a  minute  remember  the 
origin  of  this  heated  tirade  and  said  that  if  I  still  desired 
to  visit  a  school,  I  had  better  ask  the  British  or  French 
Consul  to  apply  to  the  Minister  of  Education  for  a  permit. 
As  I  did  not  want  to  trouble  anyone  further  for  so  small  a 
matter,  I  gave  up  all  idea  of  realizing  my  wish  and  was 
therefore  all  the  more  pleased  when  Mr  Cordier,  himself 
the  head  of  a  French  school  in  Yunnan  Fou,  offered  to 
take  me  to  see  what  he  called  the  Chinese  "  Ecole  Normale  ". 
It  was  the  principal  girls'  school  in  the  town  and  the  trai- 
ning centre  for  future  teachers. 

He  had  never  visited  it  himself  but  one  of  his  Chinese 
aquaintances  being  a  relative  of  the  Principal,  obtained 
permission  without  the  need  of  applying  to  the  Board  of 
Education. 

Our  young  Chinese  guide  spoke  French,  while  Mr  Cordier 
spoke  French,  English,  and  Chinese,  so  that  language  pre- 
sented no  difficulties.  The  school  was  in  the  centre  of  the 
town.  To  the  casual  passerby,  it  did  not  differ  from  other 
houses  and  I  was  rather  disappointed  to  find  no  distinguish- 
ing marks  when  coolies  set  down  our  chairs  at  the  entrance. 
We  went  up  some  steps,  passed  between  two  rooms  like 


154  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

offices  with  glass  windows  and  doors  through  which  Chinese 
secretaries  or  doorkeepers  (it  is  annoying  to  be  so  unfamiliar 
with  a  people  as  not  to  be  able  to  recognize  from  their 
clothes  and  manner  the  strata  of  society  to  which  they 
belong)  stared  at  us  curiously.  Crossing  a  courtyard  we 
were  taken  into  a  small  room  almost  filled  by  a  long 
narrow  table.  We  all  three  sat  down  on  the  same  side  of 
it  and  a  minute  later  a  big,  fat-faced,  heavily-built  richly- 
dressed  Chinese  appeared.  He  bowed  to  us,  we  bowed  to 
him  and  he  sat  down  opposite  us. 

Then  it  was  a  man  and  not  a  woman  at  the  head  of  this 
big  girls'  school?  And  was  this  the  type  of  the  Chinese 
scholar?  I  was  astonished  having  expected  a  pale,  thin, 
round  shouldered  individual,  emaciated  by  overstudy  and 
care-worn  by  the  responsibilities  of  his  position.  Instead 
of  being  sombrely  and  poorly  clad,  he  was  dressed  in  a 
blue  silk  tunic  with  circle  designs  and  a  rich  black  satin 
jacket.  His  slow  pompous  manner,  his  swollen  heavy 
eyelids,  almost  hiding  his  eyes,  denoted  the  man  fond  of 
good  living  rather  than  one  seeking  to  disentangle  the 
philosophical  problems  of  this  life. 

Bowls  of  tea  had  immediately  been  placed  in  front  of 
us  on  our  arrival  and  I  was  just  going  to  drink  to  fill  up 
a  gap  in  the  conversation  when  I  thought  I  had  better  first 
ask  Mr  Cordier  if  I  might  do  so  with  propriety.  He  replied 
to  my  whisper  that  it  was  not  yet  the  moment  so  I  leant 
back  again  on  my  hard  Chinese  chair.  I  did  not  want  to 
offend  our  imposing  host  by  a  breach  of  etiquette. 

He  did  not  offer  a  single  remark  and  answered  all  our 
questions  in  monosyllables.  How  many  girls  were  there? 
A  thousand.  Mr  Cordier  whispered  to  me  that  all  Chinese 
figures  must  be  divided  by  two.  What  ages  were  they? 
From  8  to  18.  Were  they  all  paying  pupils?  Yes.  Then  they 
were  of  the  richer  classes?  No,  they  were  of  all  stratas 
of  society. 


A  GIRLS'  SCHOOL  155 

No  remarks  or  opinions  or  interesting  facts  could  be 
dragged  from  this  fat,  silent,  impassive,  expressionless  per- 
sonage. 1  learnt  later  that  though  in  charge  of  the  school 
he  was  not  a  teacher.  He  organized  and  directed  but  took 
no  classes.  His  attitude  of  indifference  was  thus  partly  ex- 
plained. The  position  was  probably  a  sinecure  which  he 
had  obtained  during  the  changes  in  the  Government  at  the 
time  of  the  Revolution.  No  information  being  forthcoming, 
we  made  a  move  at  the  first  possible  moment  for  our  tour 
round  the  class  rooms.  It  was  evident  we  must  glean  what 
we  could  from  our  own  observation. 

The  class  rooms  did  not  differ  very  much  from  those  in 
the  West.  They  were  big,  airy,  white-washed  rooms,  with 
windows  open,  and  a  small  raised  platform  at  one  end 
with  a  large  black-board  for  the  teacher.  There  were 
about  50  girls  in  each  class  all  sitting  at  small  desks.  When 
we  entered  they  all  stood  up,  bowred  ceremoniously  and 
sat  down  again.  While  we  were  there  the  Professor 
gained  little  of  their  attention.  He  was  giving  a  lesson  in 
drawing  and  combining  with  it  one  on  physiology.  He 
wore  huge  broad-brimmed  spectacles,  which  gave  him  a 
severe  expression,  but  his  voice  was  quiet  and  slow  and  he 
was  evidently  not  so  terrible  as  he  looked.  He  was  drawing 
a  man's  face  on  the  black  board  when  we  came  in.  Instead 
of  making  one  oval  stroke  for  the  outlines  of  the  cheeks 
as  we  should  do  in  a  rough  drawing,  he  made  two,  thus 
showing  the  high  cheek  bones  of  the  Chinese — instead  of 
curved  eyebrows  he  made  straight  oblique  ones.  With  a 
few  strokes  he  evolved  an  unmistakable  oriental.  He  dressed 
his  figure  in  the  hat  and  robe  of  a  mandarin  of  bygone 
days.  While  drawing  the  head  he  dilated  on  the  brain  and 
its  connection  with  the  eyes,  ears,  &c.,  so  that  it  was 
rather  more  than  a  simple  drawing  lesson.  The  children 
copied  the  figure  on  their  books,  most  exactly  and  dexter- 
ously for,  using  brush  and  Chinese  ink,  they  could  not 


156  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

correct  a  stroke  when  once  made  as  could  the  Professor 
who  was  drawing  in  chalk.  They  were  not  taught  to  hold 
their  brush  European  fashion.  They  grasped  it  with  all 
four  fingers  the  thumb  upwards  and  held  it  straight  instead 
of  slanting  and,  what  would  be  an  insuperable  difficulty  to 
us,  they  had  no  support  for  their  wrists.  I  turned  back 
some  of  the  leaves  of  their  books  and  looked  at  former 
drawings.  They  were  very  much  after  the  style  of  ours  but 
instead  of  the  well  remembered  swan,  cat,  and  horse,  there 
was  a  buffalo,  a  lizard,  a  round-backed  pig,  a  Chinese  sol- 
dier and  naturally  the  Chinese  Republican  flag. 

When  the  figure  on  the  black-board  had  been  finished,  the 
teacher,  calling  out  the  name  of  some  girl,  asked  questions. 
The  child  stood  up,  blushing  (till  that  moment  I  had  never 
known  that  an  oriental  could  blush)  but  never  seemed  to 
answer  correctly  in  spite  of  the  whispers  of  her  companions 
on  every  side.  The  scene  reminded  me  of  my  own  school 
days  when  I  used  so  to  strain  my  ears  for  any  help  which 
might  possibly  emanate  from  my  friends,  that  I  quite  forgot 
to  depend  on  myself  for  the  answer.  Other  pupils  were 
called  on,  but,  probably  abashed  by  our  presence,  they 
were  in  every  instance  sarcastically  told  to  sit  down  again 
and  the  question  was  passed  on. 

All  the  girls  were  dressed  in  the  same  fashion  though 
shades  and  materials  differed.  Blue  was  the  almost  uni- 
versal colour.  They  wore  narrow  trousers  coming  down 
to  just  above  the  ankles  which  were  in  all  cases  bound 
round  with  white  bands  like  putties.  Their  shoes  were  of 
all  colours  and  many  were  richly  embroidered.  Whereas 
we  take  a  pride  in  the  ornamentation  of  collar,  cuffs,  &c., 
appendages  which  seem  most  to  strike  the  eye,  the  Chinese 
woman  puts  her  best  stitchery  into  her  footgear.  Even  in 
this  school  where  there  were  comparatively  few  deformed 
feet  (there  ought  to  have  been  none  considering  the  age 
of  the  children  and  that  the  law  prohibiting  the  custom 


A   GIRLS'  SCHOOL  157 

had  been  passed  several  years  before),  pretty  shoes  were 
much  in  evidence.  The  little  wide  jackets,  which  hung 
down  in  straight  lines  to  just  below  the  waist,  were  made 
with  narrow  sleeves  and  little  up  standing  collars  like  those 
of  a  military  uniform. 

Their  mode  of  hair-dressing  interested  me  most  of  all. 
It  was  the  elaborate  neatness  of  their  coiffures  that  gave 
them  all  such  a  clean  and  tidy  appearance.  Among  all 
those  girls  there  was  not  one  who  had  a  hair  out  of  place. 
In  all  cases  it  was  plastered  down  as  with  a  wet  brush  and 
plaited  into  a  pigtail  or  two  pigtails  behind.  These  plaits 
were  tied  with  majenta  coloured  wool,  both  quite  close  to 
the  head  and  at  the  ends.  Sometimes  a  strand  of  this  wool 
might  be  plaited  into  the  pigtail. 

Yet  in  spite  of  the  uniformity  of  these  plaits,  there  were 
a  hundred  ways  of  arranging  the  hair  in  front  and  few 
were  alike.  Sometimes  it  was  pulled  back  straight  from 
the  forehead  equally  all  over  the  head  with  no  parting, 
sometimes  it  was  parted  down  the  middle  sometimes  down 
the  side.  All  partings  were  as  straight  as  possible  with  the 
hair  brushed  absolutely  smoothly  away  from  them.  Several 
had  a  piece  of  hair  taken  from  one  side  above  the  ear  and 
brushed  smoothly  across  the  top  of  the  forehead  to  above 
the  other  ear.  This  was  probably  in  imitation  of  the  head- 
band which  so  many  girls  and  women  wear  in  the  streets 
but  which  were  quite  absent  from  the  school.  Some  girls 
had  fringes  which  were  so  straight  and  even,  that  they 
resembled  wigs.  Sometimes,  two  partings  formed  a  V 
starting  from  the  crown  and  coming  to  a  point  at  the  temp- 
les, sometimes  there  were  even  more  than  twro  partings 
and  each  piece  of  hair,  thus  taken  up,  was  brushed  in  a 
different  direction.  It  would  have  been  impossible  to  re- 
construct such  elaborate  and  complicated  designs  every 
day  and,  after  examining  these  coiffures,  one  could  readily 
understand  the  use  of  the  porcelain  pillow  and  other  devices. 


158  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

It  is  necessary  that  one  hair-dressing  should  be  made  to 
last  several  days. 

In  another  class  the  children  were  having  a  writing  lesson 
and  beautiful  characters  were  being  inscribed  one  under 
the  other  all  down  the  copy  book.  We  only  saw  one  woman 
teacher  in  all  the  classes  we  visited.  She  was  evidently 
in  charge  of  the  youngest  children.  Some  were  quite  tiny 
mites  but  they  looked  as  serious  as  the  elder  children. 
They  were  having  an  arithmetic  lesson  I  think,  as  we  saw 
European  figures  among  the  Chinese  characters  on  the 
board.  The  young  Chinese  teacher  had  probably  been 
educated  in  Japan,  as  her  hair  was  puffed  out  in  front  and 
arranged  in  soft  rolls  on  the  top  of  the  head,  instead  of  in 
the  tight  chignon  at  the  back  of  the  neck  in  the  ordinary 
Chinese  fashion.  She  was  also  wearing  a  black  satin  skirt 
instead  of  tunic  and  trousers. 

The  last  room  we  visited  was  evidently  the  class-room 
of  the  eldest  girls,  those  being  trained  as  teachers.  Here  the 
pigtail  was  replaced  by  a  tight  chignon.  The  lecture  was 
listened  to  with  the  greatest  attention  and  our  intrusion 
hardly  attracted  notice.  Most  girls  were  taking  notes, 
not  dictated  notes,  but  independent  ones  of  facts  they 
wished  to  remember.  The  small  complicated  but  very 
neat  characters,  taken  down  quickly  in  ink,  were  in  strik- 
ing contrast  to  the  rough,  untidy  pencil  notes,  which  the 
average  English  girl  of  the  same  age  jots  down  during  a 
lecture. 

After  this  we  went  to  see  a  gymnastic  class  which  was 
being  held  in  a  cement-covered  courtyard.  About  40  girls 
were  drilling  under  an  instructor.  It  was  really  quite 
amusing  to  watch  them  but  I  do  not  know  from  what, 
country  they  had  borrowed  their  system  of  drill.  They 
marched  in  couples  keeping  time  by  singing  in  monotonous 
tones  and  formed  their  many  evolutions  according  to  the 
changes  of  tune.  Occasionally  the  teacher  gave  a  command 


A  GIRLS*  SCHOOL  159 

and  counted  one,  two,  three,  four  but  the  interruption 
evidently  confused  them,  and  if  not  left  to  themselves,  they 
were  apt  to  go  wrong.  It  was  a  drill  they  knew  by  heart. 
They  were  not  taught  to  hold  themselves  erect  and  many  of 
them  marched  with  rounded  shoulders  or  heads  down. 
As  a  physical  exercise  it  could  hardly  have  been  very 
useful.  The  girls  with  crippled  feet,  even  in  this  slow  march, 
had  trouble  in  keeping  up  with  their  companions  and  ne- 
cessarily held  themselves  still  less  well. 

On  our  return  from  this  display  I  noticed  a  room  where 
a  number  of  girls  were  peeping  out  through  latticed  win- 
dows. In  answer  to  my  questioning  glance,  the  Principal  in- 
formed us  that  they  were  girls  who  had  been  naughty  and 
had  been  locked  in  there  as  a  punishment.  I  was  truly 
amazed  that  these  neat,  studious,  serious-looking  children 
were  capable  of  either  mischief  or  inattention.  I  had 
taken  it  for  granted  that  Eastern  keenness  after  knowledge 
and  the  respect  for  scholarship  would  be  enough  to  sub- 
due high  spirits,  without  recourse  to  measures  of  discipline 
but  from  what  I  now  gathered,  their  behaviour  did  not 
differ  so  very  materially  from  that  of  European  children. 
They  often  laughed  and  talked  and  squabbled  in  class  and 
tricks  were  even  played  on  their  teachers.  I  felt  quite 
relieved ! 

Our  leave-taking  lasted  several  minutes.  The  compli- 
ments which  Mr  Cordier  heaped  on  the  Principal,  punctu- 
ated here  and  there  by  ceremonious  bows,  (I  tried  to  join 
in  the  bows  but  invariably  came  in  a  little  late  as  I  did  not 
understand  what  was  being  said)  had  all  to  be  reciprocated. 
This  great  man  had  no  intention  of  allowing  himself  to  be 
outdone  in  politeness  of  language.  All  the  Chinese  adjec- 
tives denoting  admiration  and  gratitude  must  have  been 
exhausted  when  we  at  last  descended  the  steps  and  entered 
our  chairs. 

It  had  been  an  interesting  morning.  What  had  surprised 


160  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

me  most  was  to  see  men  instead  of  women  teachers,  but 
I  was  reminded  that  the  modern  educational  movement 
only  started  after  the  Revolution  and  there  had  naturally 
been  no  time  to  train  Chinese  women.  In  a  few  years  they 
will  probably  have  supplanted  the  men  in  the  schools 
for  girls. 

Of  course  the  number  of  boys  schools  in  Yunnan  Fou 
is  far  greater  than  that  for  girls  but  what  country  even 
in  Europe  has  ever  done  as  much  for  its  women  as  its  men? 
As  equality  cannot  be  expected  for  some  time  to  come,  the 
Yunnanese  have  a  right  to  be  justly  proud  of  their  "Ecole 
Normale". 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU. 

No  true  idea  of  Yunnan  Fou  would  be  given  without 
mention  of  the  social  life  of  the  European  Colony.  Whether 
his  stay  is  short  or  long  a  visitor  leaves  there  feeling  almost 
overwhelmed  by  the  hospitality  shown  him. 

The  first  we  heard  of  Yunnan  Fou  after  our  arrival  in 
Tonking  was  in  connection  with  the  kindness  and  cordial- 
ity of  the  French  Consul  and  his  wife.  Their  name  was 
already  at  that  time  familiar  to  us.  As  soon  as  we  had 
settled  down  at  our  hotel  in  Yunnan  Fou  my  husband  paid 
an  early  call,  and  thereafter  we  were  welcome  at  the  French 
Consulate  any  afternoon  we  liked  to  go.  M.  and  Mme  Wilden 
kept  open  house  and  tennis  and  bridge  were  in  full  swing 
from  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  till  dinner  time.  The 
French,  British,  and  Italian  Consuls  live  in  Chinese  houses 
inside  the  town.  No  house  in  Yunnan  Fou  has  a  real  gar- 
den, at  least  not  the  kind  that  the  French  or  English  would 
regard  as  such.  Space  is  limited  within  a  walled  city; 
nevertheless  if  houses  were  built  on  the  same  system  as 
ours  it  would  be  possible  to  lay  one  out.  Instead  of  de- 
signing their  homes  with  a  regard  for  compactness  and 
convenience,  the  Chinese  distribute  the  rooms  here  there 
and  everywhere  and  all  entirely  separate  one  from  another. 
They  build  not  in  height  but  in  length  and  breadth.  For 
the  European  it  is  a  curious  experience  to  have  to  go  a 
considerable  distance  from  dining  room  to  drawing  room 

161  L 


162  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

or  from  bedroom  to  bathroom.  I  have  not  discovered  a 
house  yet  where  you  can  go  into  every  room  under  cover. 
Though  sometimes  rooms  run  from  one  into  another,  more 
often  a  courtyard  intervenes.  Indeed  there  may  be  several 
courtyards  which  one  has  to  cross  and  recross  many  times 
a  day.  If  it  is  raining  one  must  go  all  round  under  the 
shelter  of  the  verandah  roof.  The  courtyards  are  often  made 
bright  by  one  or  two  beds  of  flowers  and  a  few  small  trees, 
but  though  sometimes  very  pretty  they  never  give  the  idea 
of  a  garden  such  as  we  understand  it  because  of  the  high 
walls  all  round.  One  has  a  feeling  of  being  shut  in,  which 
is  the  antithesis  of  what  an  English  garden  is  meant  to  con- 
vey. In  England  we  always  want  to  hide  our  boundaries 
and  give  an  idea  of  distance.  If  Chinese  houses  were  built 
in  height  and  all  the  courtyards  thrown  into  one  and  the 
walls  pulled  down,  there  would  be  ample  space.  Such  im- 
provements are  out  of  the  question  however,  as  foreigners 
are  only  allowed  to  rent  and  never  to  buy  their  residences, 
and  the  Chinese  grandees  would  never  permit  the  slightest 
change  in  their  property. 

The  French  Consulate  is  however  an  exception  and  can 
boast  of  quite  a  large  garden  as  well  as  its  courtyards. 
Even  after  many  visits  there  I  found  these  courtyards 
most  puzzling,  and  never  knew  my  way  once  inside  the 
entrance  gates.  The  first  time  I  went  alone  without  my  hus- 
band, and  my  chair  coolies  had  swung  me  through  the  open, 
black,  wooden  doors  on  which  were  painted  two  fantastic 
highly-coloured  ferocious-looking  gods  of  the  hearth,  I  did 
not  recognize  my  where-abouts  at  all.  They  carried  me 
through  one  courtyard  which  I  at  first  conceived  to  be  my 
destination  and  imagined  they  were  going  to  put  me  down, 
but  continued  under  an  arch  into  another.  There  I  saw 
other  chairs  and  other  bearers  and  was  relieved  there  had 
been  no  mistake  and  that  I  was  right  so  far.  I  extracted 
myself  slowly  from  my  chair,  and  wondered  whether  I 


THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU    163 

ought  to  cross  that  third  courtyard  to  the  left  or  go  down 
this  little  passage  to  the  right.  It  hardly  looked  a  suitable 
entrance  for  it  was  dark  and  narrow.  Of  course  I  could 
have  asked  the  Annamese  boy  who  came  out  of  his  little 
sentinel  box  and  saluted  all  visitors  as  they  passed,  but  he 
had  seen  me  so  often  he  naturally  thought  I  knew  the  way, 
and  I  was  ashamed  to  confess  my  ignorance.  I  took  even- 
tually the  narrow  passage  and  was  thankful,  after  peeping 
cautiously  round  the  corner,  to  find  myself  not  in  a  bed- 
room, kitchen,  or  stable,  but  on  a  square  gravelled  terrace 
where  a  number  of  visitors  were  already  gathered  round 
the  tea  and  bridge  tables.  This  terrace  was  quite  pretty  and 
was  less  shut  in  than  in  most  Chinese  houses.  On  two  sides 
was  the  house  itself  with  one  door  leading  into  the  dining 
room  and  the  other  at  right  angles  into  the  drawing  room. 
The  high  wall  on  the  third  side  was  hidden  by  trees,  and 
from  the  fourth  side  where  we  were  sitting  we  looked 
down  on  to  the  cement  tennis  court.  This  was  also  sur- 
rounded by  walls  but  the  one  at  the  further  end,  though 
high,  did  not  hide  the  distant  hills. 

The  French  Consulate  is  built  on  a  slope  in  the  centre 
and  almost  on  the  highest  point  of  Yunnan  Fou,  so  that 
from  the  terrace,  which  is  several  feet  above  the  tennis 
court,  one  obtained  quite  a  good  view  beyond  the  wall. 
The  oppressive,  prison-like  feeling,  common  to  visitors 
with  no  experience  of  Chinese  towns,  was  therefore  quite 
absent  here.  One  evening  in  particular  I  remember  the 
perfect  enjoyment  which  this  view  gave  me. 

Mme  Wilden  had,  on  this  occasion,  invited  me  to  remain 
behind  and  dine  with  them  and  moreover  made  me  the  wel- 
come offer,  after  a  long  afternoon's  tennis,  of  a  bath  and  a 
change.  She  lent  me  one  of  her  beautiful  Chinese  peignoirs, 
amber-coloured  satin  lined  with  light  blue  silk  and  a  little 
lace  colorette.  When  ready  I  went  down  stairs  and  lay  in 
a  long  chair  on  the  terrace  while  she  herself  went  to  dress. 


164  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

The  sun  was  setting  and  I  shall  never  forget  the  slow 
changes  in  the  sky,  colours  coming  and  going,  each  one 
always  more  beautiful  than  the  last.  All  spread  their  radi- 
ance on  the  hills.  At  the  last,  as  the  sun  sank  below  the 
horizon,  only  the  outline  of  the  hills  remained  visible  and 
it  stood  out  black  and  rigid  against  the  light  beyond.  The 
little  Chinese  boys,  who  are  always  employed  to  pick  up 
the  balls  at  tennis,  and  who  had  been  busy  putting  away 
net  and  rackets  and  arranging  the  chairs  on  the  terrace  in 
symmetrical  order  (it  required  two  children  per  chair)  had 
now  disappeared  and  quiet  and  silence  reigned:  not  a  voice 
was  to  be  heard,  not  a  breath  of  wind  stirred  the  leaves  of 
the  trees  and  shrubs.  With  that  glorious  sky  and  that 
wonderful  stillness,  how  incredible  did  it  seem  that  within 
a  hundred  yards  of  us  there  should  be  those  crowded 
streets  and  homes  teaming  with  life,  and  ugly  with  noise 
and  smells. 

By  the  time  my  host  and  hostess  joined  me  the  last 
glimmer  of  the  sunset  was  disappearing.  The  electric  lights 
distributed  among  the  trees  were  now  switched  on  and  it 
was  settled  we  should  dine  out  there  on  the  terrace.  An- 
other wonderful  spectacle  was  in  store  for  us.  Before 
dinner  was  ended  the  moon  was  at  its  height,  and  so  power- 
ful were  its  rays  through  the  pure  clear  atmosphere  that 
the  electric  globes  became  mere  little  yellow  balls  in  the 
trees  whose  light  was  wasted. 

Mrae  Wilden  had  put  on  a  costume  such  as  is  worn  by 
the  wife  of  an  Annamese  mandarin — black  satin  trousers 
and  bright  blue  silk  tunic  and  our  oriental  costumes  helped 
to  make  us  feel  in  complete  harmony  with  our  surroundings 
and  the  soft,  pure,  radiance  of  the  night.  On  our  departure 
the  night  was  so  lovely  that  we  wished  to  walk  part  of  the 
way  home  but  finding  that  my  costume  was  attracting  too 
much  attention  from  the  Chinese  in  the  street,  I  thought  it 
better  to  enter  my  chair  again. 


THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU    165 

It  was  only  after  getting  to  know  Mr  Wilden  as  a  host  and 
a  friend  that  I  heard  of  his  exploits  as  a  hero.  I  knew  that 
he  had  been  decorated  with  the  Legion  d'honneur  at  the 
age  of  20  but  had  never  heard  exactly  why.  On  the  evening 
to  which  I  have  refered  above  I  was  told  the  story.  When 
the  Boxer  troubles  broke  out  in  1900,  he  was  in  Pao  Ting 
Fou,  capital  of  Petchili,  as  interpreter  to  the  Franco- 
Belgian  Railway  Company  which  was  then  constructing  a 
line  between  Pekin  and  Hankeou.  He  had  passed  through 
the  "Ecole  des  Langues  Orientales"  in  Paris  and  had  only 
recently  arrived  in  China.  As  soon  as  the  revolt  started, 
Pao  Ting  Fou  became  isolated;  the  Boxers  surrounded  the 
town  and  the  Europeans  found  their  lives  threatened.  It 
was  then  that  Mr\Vilden  with  two  engineers  of  his  Company 
Mr  Chemin  Dupontes  and  Mr  de  Rotron  decided  to  make 
a  dash  for  the  coast.  They  warned  the  Europeans  of  their 
danger  and  offered  to  try  to  take  them  through  to  safety. 
All  the  white  employes  of  the  Company  with  their  wives 
and  children  accepted  their  offer  and  prepared  for  a  retreat. 
The  English  and  American  missionaries  however  refused 
to  leave  the  town  and  put  themselves  and  their  families 
under  the  protection  of  the  Viceroy.  Thus  the  little  pary 
was  obliged  to  start  off  without  them. 

The  railway  line  having  been  cut  by  the  Boxers  it  was  de- 
cided to  try  and  make  their  escape  by  boat,  sailing  down  the 
Pei  Ho.  One  boat  containing  five  Europeans  went  astray  and 
it  became  known  later  that  it  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
the  Boxers.  All  the  occupants  were  killed  and  one  man 
saw  his  wife  tied  to  a  tree  and  tortured  before  being  himself 
decapitated.  In  parenthesis  let  me  say  that  during  this  revolt 
those  who  knew  the  true  character  of  the  Chinese  made 
up  their  minds  to  die  rather  than  fall  into  their  hands. 
Cases  are  known  of  men  who,  when  all  hope  was  lost,  and 
capture  inevitable,  killed  those  dear  to  them  and  committed 
suicide. 


168  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

the  examination  for  admission  into  the  ministry  of  Foreign 
Affairs  and  was  sent  as  a  vice-consul  to  China.  His  thorough 
knowledge  of  Chinese,  his  tact  energy  and  initiative,  pro- 
cured him  rapid  advancement.  It  is  rare  for  so  young  a 
diplomat  to  occupy  the  position  which  he  now  holds. 
Yunnan  Fou  is  the  most  important  French  Consular  post 
in  China,  the  only  one  which  ranks  higher  is  that  of  Chinese 
Minister  in  Pekin. 

I  mentioned  above,  that  besides  a  French  Consul,  there  is 
also  in  Yunnan  Fou  a  British  and  an  Italian  Consul.  The 
British  Consul  Mr  Fox  and  his  wife  had  only  been  there 
six  months  on  our  arrival  but  they  had  had  time  to  become 
extremely  popular  not  only  with  the  British  Colony  but 
with  the  whole  European  community.  Their  pretty  dining- 
room,  one  side  of  which  was  entirely  open  on  to  a  small 
garden  courtyard,  will  be  long  remembered  by  many  friends 
who  have  passed  delightful  afternoons  and  evenings  there. 
"Bridge"  was  not  only  in  great  vogue  there  on  Tuesday 
afternoons  but  the  game  was  also  very  popular  at  the 
French  Consulate  while  the  more  energetic  guests  were 
playing  tennis. 

These  gatherings  for  "Bridge"  and  tennis  made  Yunnan 
Fou  unique  for  a  visitor.  A  splendid  climate,  an  interesting 
native  town,  a  treasure  house  for  curio-hunters,  good  ex- 
cursions were  already  more  than  a  fugitive  from  the  hot 
plains  had  a  right  to  expect  but  he  found  also  the  most 
pleasant  and  hospitable  society. 

On  Sundays  there  was  a  deviation  from  the  usual  pro- 
gramme. Picnics  were  the  order  of  the  day  and  parties 
used  to  start  out  from  the  British  and  French  Consulates  and 
from  the  French  hospital,  in  chairs,  on  foot,  on  horseback  to 
see  some  pagoda  in  the  neighbourhood.  There  we  would 
find  a  long  table  spread  on  the  verandah  and  despite  the 
Buddhas  staring  at  us  from  ,the  dark  pagoda,  and  native 
men  and  children  doing  the  same  from  the  corners  of  the 


THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU          169 

courtyards  below,  we  would  sit  down  to  enjoy  our  well- 
earned  tiffin  and  the  beautiful  view  which  met  our  eyes  in 
every  direction.  The  climate  of  Yunnan  Fou  is  wonder- 
fully stimulating  to  the  appetite  and  this  is  enhanced  by 
the  variety  of  good  things  to  be  found  there.  The  province 
seems  to  produce  most  things  in  abundance.  We  visi- 
tors from  Hanoi  and  Haiphong  appreciated  greatly  all  the 
European  vegetables  and  fruit  which  the  provinces  of  the 
delta  can  only  grow  for  five  months  of  the  year.  And  we 
appreciated  still  more  the  pleasure  of  meals  in  the  open 
air,  to  be  followed  by  that  of  lying  down  under  the  pines 
to  sleep,  or  read,  or  chat  in  under-tones.  Lying  on  the 
short  grass  or  moss,  gazing  up  at  the  blue  sky  through  the 
green  branches  and  inhaling  the  scent  of  the  pines,  all  that 
we  had  lately  endured  from  a  stifling  atmosphere  seemed 
an  impossibility. —  Had  we  imagined  that  heat  which  no 
fans  could  relieve,  that  continual  perspiration,  and  that 
awful  torture  of  a  five  minutes  walk  in  the  midday  sun? 

I  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  in  Yunnan  Fou  on  July  14th, 
the  great  national  fete-day  of  the  French.  It  was  celebrated 
at  the  French  Consulate  in  a  style  worthy  of  their  innate 
sense  of  the  fitness  of  a  great  occasion  and  not  only  the 
French  Colony  but  all  other  Europeans  were  invited  to 
join  in  the  festivities. 

On  that  morning,  Mr  Wilden,  in  his  Consular  uniform, 
reviewed  the  French  and  Annamese  police  who  form  the 
guard  of  the  Consulate  and  later  received  the  Chinese 
authorities  and  the  members  of  the  French  or  foreign  Co- 
lony who  came  to  offer  congratulations.  A  toast  proposed 
by  Mr  Wilden  and  seconded  by  General  Tsai  was  drunk  to 
the  French  President. 

All  the  French  residents  and  many  of  the  Chinese  had 
decorated  their  houses  for  the  occasion  and  the  French  flag 
was  hoisted  beside  the  Chinese  flag  on  the  Palace  of  the 
Governor  General. 


170  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

In  the  evening  there  was  a  reception  at  the  Consulate. 
I  suppose  there  were  about  50  Europeans  there,  and  every- 
body expressed  astonishment  to  find  we  were  so  numerous. 
Perhaps  it  was  the  largest  number  of  white  people  ever 
assembled  before  in  this  part  of  China  since  the  French 
railway  had  been  inaugurated.  Of  course  a  few  like  myself 
were  visitors  to  the  town  but  the  greater  part  were  residents 
of  Yunnan  Fou  or  on  the  railway.  No  one  absented  them- 
selves from  the  fete  who  could  possibly  be  present.  All 
the  representatives  of  the  commercial  houses  were  there, 
English,  French,  German,  American,  the  British  director  of 
the  Chinese  telegraph  Company;  the  Danish  director  of  the 
Chinese  Customs;  the  Scotch  director  of  the  Chinese  Postal 
services;  an  Alsatian,  who  was  director  of  the  French 
Post.  Then  there  were  the  men  connected  writh  the  French 
School,  the  French  Hospital  and  the  Railway  Company,  &c. 
Besides  these,  there  were  Protestant  and  Roman  Catholic 
missionaries.  It  might  be  thought  it  would  be  no  easy  task 
to  entertain  so  many  nationalities  with  their  differences  of 
language  and  custom,  but  the  popularity  of  host  and  hostess 
smoothed  away  any  such  difficulties  and  the  evening  was 
a  great  success.  The  concert  in  which  much  real  and 
varied  talent  was  displayed,  followed  by  recitations  and  a 
play,  was  much  enjoyed  by  an  appreciative  audience.  A 
group  of  uninvited  guests  gazing  through  the  trellised  win- 
dow of  the  pretty  little  stage  were  as  enthusiastic  as  those 
of  us  who  were  seated  in  front  of  the  footlights.  A  number 
of  small  native  boys  and  a  few  chair  coolies  had  dared  to 
make  their  way  into  the  courtyard  and  creeping  up  to  the 
window  were  watching  the  performance  open-eyed  and 
open-mouthed.  Their  shaved  or  close-cropped  heads,  their 
dirty  little  blue  tunics  and  their  little  yellow  faces  peering 
in  from  the  darkness,  contrasted  sharply  with  the  pretty 
evening  dresses  and  graceful  movements  of  the  performers 
who  were  in  the  full  light  of  the  stage. 


THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU          171 

The  concert  was  followed  by  a  dance.  General  Tsai  and 
Mr  Chang  were  present,  but  as  mere  spectators.  They  sat 
in  armchairs  and  gazed  impassibly  at  the  whirling  couples, 
nodding  assent  to  any  remark  that  was  made  to  them  but 
proffering  no  criticism.  How  I  longed  to  be  able  to  talk 
Chinese  and  drag  an  opinion  about  our  mode  of  amusing 
ourselves  from  the  silent,  observant,  young  General.  Or 
still  more  would  I  have  liked  to  overhear  the  discussion 
which  must  surely  have  ensued  with  the  Governor  of  the 
town,  when  at  two  o'clock  they,  like  ourselves,  had  taken 
leave  of  our  host  and  hostess.  But  whatever  criticisms  they 
made,  I  am  sure  they  would  not  have  missed  their  evening, 
and  had  enjoyed  it  as  much  as  we  ourselves. 

Another  very  pleasant  evening  in  Yunnan  Fou  was  pro- 
vided by  the  manager  of  the  Chinese  customs,  a  young 
Scotchman,  who  gave  a  moonlight  dinner  party  on  the  lake. 

We  met  at  six  o'clock  at  the  appointed  place  on  the  banks 
and  in  two  small  launches  were  rowed  out  to  a  Chinese 
house-boat.  The  Chinese  are  very  fond  of  spending  a  holi- 
day on  these  house-boats,  and  large  families  with  bag  and 
baggage  will  often  sleep,  eat,  drink,  and  smoke,  on  them 
in  perfect  content  for  a  week  or  so.  There  are  several 
anchored  in  different  parts  of  the  lake.  They  are  unwieldy, 
shapeless  Looking  vessels  viewed  from  outside,  more  like 
a  big  room  built  on  a  raft  than  any  thing  else.  Inside  they 
are  elaborately  decorated,  all  the  woodwork  being  painted 
in  brilliant  colours  with  the  patterns  and  designs  usually 
seen  on  the  pagoda  roofs.  The  one  to  which  we  were  invited 
contained  two  rooms,  the  first  big  with  windows  all  round 
where  we  dined  and  another  smaller  one  which  was  used 
as  a  kitchen.  We  sat  down  20  to  dinner.  Petroleum  lamps 
were  hung  over  the  table,  and  round  about  Chinese  lan- 
terns swung  to  and  fro  and  were  reflected  on  the  water. 
I  love  big  Chinese  lanterns,  especially  the  bright  red  and 
bright  yellow  ones  with  their  black  or  dark  red  swerving 


172  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

Oriental  characters.  Every  one  knows  how  these  Chinese 
characters  can  make  the  simplest  board  or  paper  look 
attractive  and  artistic. 

After  dinner  those  who  felt  inclined  paddled  about  in 
sampans  but  some  of  us,  myself  included,  felt  perfectly 
happy  just  reclining  at  ease  and  looking  over  the  moon-lit 
water  and  toward  the  hills  beyond.  The  steep  precipice  of 
the  Si-Chan  was  plainly  visible,  though  the  temples  them- 
selves could  not  be  seen. 

Everybody  regretted  when  11  o'clock  came  and  it  was 
time  to  return.  It  was  one  of  those  calm  peaceful  nights 
when  it  seems  wicked  to  shut  one's  self  into  any  enclosed 
space  and  miss  the  ever-changing  beauties  around.  Why 
not  reserve  for  sleep  those  dreary,  cold,  or  windy  nights  of 
which  there  are  so  many  and  enjoy  to  the  full  with  wake- 
ful senses  those  which  give  so  much  peace  and  pleasure! 
But  such  thoughts  are  found  eccentric  and  must  not  be 
expressed,  and  we  were  all  rowed  back  to  shore. 

Half  way  to  Yunnan  Fou,  I  suddenly  found  that  I  was 
separated  from  the  rest  of  the  party.  My  chair  coolies 
were  carrying  me  in  a  different  direction.  Then  I  remem- 
bered that  I  was  the  only  person  living  outside  the  town 
and  the  South  Gate,  to  which  they  were  making  their  way, 
would  mean  a  long  detour  for  me.  I  did  not  therefore  stop 
my  coolies  though  I  had  not  taken  leave  of  any  of  the  party 
not  even  of  my  host.  For  a  little  time  our  paths  were  al- 
most parallel  and  I  watched  the  long  snake  of  Chinese 
lanterns  curving  in  and  out  between  the  rice  fields.  The 
chairs  of  residents  are  provided  with  3  or  4  lanterns  each, 
so  that  this  line  of  60  or  70  shining  coloured  globes  made 
a  most  striking  effect  as  it  wended  its  way  across  the  moon- 
lit plain.  My  chair,  being  hired,  had  no  lanterns  so  that 
while  I  could  see  them  they  could  not  see  me,  and  very 
soon  they  too  were  lost  to  view.  I  passed  along  a  canal  bank 
which  I  remembered  and  then  through  a  village.  It  might 


THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU          173 

have  been  deserted  for  years.  Not  even  a  dog  barked,  all 
doors  were  tightly  shut  and  nothing  giving  an  idea  of  work 
and  life  was  to  be  seen.  The  Chinese  are  so  afraid  of  being 
robbed  that  even  their  cumbersome  pumping  machines 
are  not  left  outside  at  night.  All  instruments  of  labour, 
all  animals,  even  the  wood  for  fuel  are  crammed  into  the 
tiny  home  which  is  not  large  or  airy  enough  for  the  family 
alone.  The  silence  and  the  black  shadows  in  the  brilliant 
moonlight  made  a  weird  impression  on  me.  I  did  not  re- 
cognize this  village.  Was  it  because  it  had  looked  different 
by  day  light  or  because  my  coolies  had  crossed  it  by  dif- 
ferent streets  or  was  I  being  .  .  .  ? 

I  grew  nervous,  and  went  hot  and  cold  all  over  and  just 
then  they  suddenly  stopped  and,  muttering  to  each  other, 
deposited  my  chair  on  the  ground.  Where  was  I?  No,  as- 
suredly I  had  never  passed  through  this  village  before! 
My  worst  fears  were  suddenly  confirmed ;  they  had  taken 
me  out  of  my  way  to  rob  me  or  kill  me!  If  I  shrieked  with 
all  my  might,  the  rest  of  the  party  were  too  far  away  to 
hear  me,  and  I  felt  sure  that  the  closed  doors  of  these  Chi- 
nese huts  would  never  open  before  daylight.  Even  if  they 
did,  the  people  might  not  help  me  but  take  the  part  of 
my  coolies.  In  a  broken  voice  I  said  "Qui  Qui"  (Quick) 
the  only  word  I  knew  in  Chinese.  The  coolie  in  front  of 
me  muttered  but  did  not  move.  What  on  earth  was  the 
coolie  behind  doing?  Determined  to  know  the  worst  I  re- 
solutely got  out  of  my  chair  and  looked  behind.  He  was 
squatting  on  the  ground  arranging  his  sandal!  Two  minutes 
later  I  was  being  carried  out  of  the  village  on  to  the  canal 
path  again.  I  had  been  many  times  assured  that  Europeans 
are  perfectly  safe  in  Yunnan  and  these  chair  coolies  who, 
by  the  way  had  been  in  my  service  a  month,  had  been  care- 
fully chosen  for  me  and  were  responsible  for  my  safety. 
Yet  these  facts  had  been  powerless  to  ease  my  fears  during 
those  few  minutes.  How  stupid  to  allow  myself  to  suffer 


174  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

so  unnecessarily!  And  yet  however  much  I  reason  with 
myself  I  know  the  same  thing  will  happen  again  on  the 
next  occasion !  I  did  not  meet  a  single  person  till  I  arrived 
in  the  town.  Even  in  my  own  street,  leading  to  one  of  the 
principal  gates,  not  a  human  being  was  visible  right  or  left 
while  I  waited  for  a  response  to  my  banging  at  the  closed 
door  of  the  Hotel.  The  Chinese  do  not  care  about  moon- 
light strolls,  that  is  evident. 

The  last  three  weeks  of  my  stay  in  Yunnan  Fou  were  spent 
at  the  British  Consulate.  Besides  the  pleasure  of  living  again 
with  my  own  countrymen  and  under  my  own  flag  my  am- 
bition of  residing  in  a  Chinese  house  was  realized. 

I  loved  my  little  bed  room  and  bath  room  with  their 
white  papered  walls.  The  sloping  ceilings  were  white  pa- 
pered also,  making  a  pleasing  contrast  with  the  black  pain- 
ted beams.  The  windows  were  low  and  long,  and  had  the 
usual  wooden  trellis-work  seen  in  all  Chinese  houses.  There 
saw  a  broad  ledge  for  flower-pots  and  I  enjoyed  the  beauty 
of  chrysanthemums,  zinnias,  nasturtiums  and  balsams  and 
at  the  same  time  the  scent  of  violets  and  lilies.  In  Yunnan 
Fou  tropical  plants  thrive  side  by  side  with  those  of  a 
temperate  climate. 

My  windows  looked  out  on  to  a  square  stone-paved  court- 
yard. Opposite  was  the  big  drawing  room,  to  the  right  the 
Consul's  Office,  to  the  left  other  bedrooms  and  dressing 
rooms  and  a  dining  room.  There  were  four  staircases  run- 
ning down  into  the  courtyard.  The  big  dining  room  and 
little  garden  to  which  I  have  alluded  earlier  and  where  re- 
ceptions were  held  were  quite  apart  from  this  building. 
With  so  many  doors  and  so  many  staircases  I  was  always 
making  mistakes  and  used  to  send  Amah  my  hostess's  faith- 
ful Chinese  maid  into  gurgles  of  laughter.  An  Annamese 
woman  will  never  laugh  and  rarely  smile  and  the  sight 
and  sound  of  such  merriment  in  a  native  compensated  me 
amply  for  the  annoyance  arising  from  my  errors. 


THE  EUROPEAN  COLONY  OF  YUNNAN  FOU          175 

The  only  parts  of  a  Chinese  house  which  did  not  meet 
with  my  approval  were  the  doors.  They  opened  in  the 
middle  like  those  of  a  cuphoard  but  had  no  handles  or 
locks.  They  were  secured  by  a  kind  of  clumsy  wooden 
bolt  or  iron  loop  on  the  inside  but  though  nobody  could 
then  enter,  there  was  always  a  crack  down  the  middle. 
Sometimes  I  found  Amah  peeping  in  to  see  if  her  knocking 
at  that  moment  would  inconvenience  me! 


CHAPTER  XVII 
THE  FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN. 

THE  Great  War  1914—1918  ended,  the  question  of  the 
Pacific  comes  once  again  to  the  fore.  Once  again  the  eyes 
of  the  World  are  fixed  on  China,  while  the  United  States 
and  Japan  are  comparing  the  growth  of  their  Military  and 
Naval  forces. 

Of  Western  Nations,  England  and  France  are  those  most 
interested  in  the  study  of  Asiatic  problems.  The  French 
in  Indo-China  are  well  placed  to  fill  an  important  role. 
Certain  Frenchmen  of  authority  have  sought  to  spread  the 
idea  that  France  should  be  content  with  Africa.  Their  con- 
tention was  summed  up  in  the  formula:  "Lachons  1'Asie, 
gardens  I'Afrique!" 

But  what  niggardly  and  short-sighted  aspirations  in  colo- 
nial affairs!  If  the  phrase  has  been  repeated  recently  it 
has  at  least  been  the  means  of  eliciting  a  declaration  from 
the  French  Government  which  will  dissipate  all  future 
misunderstanding.  In  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  on  June 
29th  1920  Monsieur  Albert  Sarraut,  Colonial  Minister  and 
late  Governor-General  of  Indo-China  eloquently  proclaimed 
the  integrity  of  the  French  Colonies. 

"  Le  temps  n'est  plus  de  1'ancienne  politique  mercantile, 
de  1'ancienne  politique  d'exploitation,  je  dirai  meme  des 
erreurs  de  la  politique  d'assimilation.  A  ces  formules, 
nous  avons,  depuis  un  temps  assez  long,  substitue'  la 
formule  plus  heureuse  de  la  politique  dissociation  qui 

176 


IN  THE  HIGH  MOUNTAINS  OF  YUNNAN 


THE  FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN  177 

considere  les  colonies  non  pas  comme  de  simples  d6- 
bouches  commerciaux,  non  pas  comme  de  simples 
marches  ou  Ton  va  vendre  une  pacotille  en  6change 
d'epices  ou  de  denrees  precieuses.  Les  colonies  sont 
aujourd'hui  des  entiles  vivantes,  des  creations  d'huma- 
nit£.  Ce  qui  fait  la  beaute  meme  de  1'ideal  francais  et 
de  1'oeuvre  de  colonisation  francaise,  c'est  que,  consi- 
derant  comme  des  freres  plus  jeunes  les  races  qui  ne 
sont  pas  soumises  a  sa  tutelle,  la  France  les  prend  par 
la  main  pour  les  conduire  vers  un  autre  avenir;  elle  les 
associe  non  pas  seulement  au  partage  des-bienfaits,  des 
fruits  et  des  beneTices,  mais  aussi  aux  obligations  morales 
par  quoi  elles  prennent  conscience  le  leurs  devoirs  vis  a 
vis  de  nous  pour  la  garde  et  la  commune  defense  du 
patrimoine  solidaire. 

Au  lendemain  des  heures  tragiques,  ou  toutes  nos 
colonies  ont  donne,  sans  compter,  le  sang  de  leurs  fils, 
et  ou  1'Indo-Chine,  pour  sa  part,  a  envoye  ici  plus  de 
120.000  volontaires  et  alors  que  les  bateaux  qui  partent 
de  France  rapatrient  vers  la  terre  natale  des  Annamites 
mutiles,  converts  de  cicatrices,  ou  les  cercueils  de  ces 
braves  qui,  comme  notre  cher  Do  Hun  Vi,  ont  donn6  un 
si  glorieux  exemple  aux  vivants,  il  est  deplorable  qu'une 
voix;  meme  solitaire,  puisse  s'elever  pour  conseiller  a 
la  France  de  vendre  a  Fencan,  comme  un  betail,  les  fils 
d'Asie  qui  sont  venus  pour  combattre  pour  elle. 

Et  puisqu'aussi  bien  1'occasion  m'en  est  ainsi  donnee, 
il  faut  qu'une  bonne  fois  pour  toutes,  et  tres  haut  ici,  pour 
que  chacun  1'entende,  il  soit  r6pondu  par  une  denegation 
formelle  du  Gouvernement  a  ces  commerages  ou  a  ces 
campagnes  du  dedans  ou  du  dehors  qui  tendent  a  laisser 
croire  que  la  France  peut  vendre  ses  colonies!  La  France 
ne  vend  pas,  n'a  pas  a  vendre  ses  colonies!  La  France 
ne  fait  pas  ce  metier!" 
The  influence  of  France  in  Asia  has  been  strengthened 


178  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

rather  than  diminished  by  the  War.  The  prestige  of  her 
victory  together  with  her  friendship  with  England  insure 
considerable  advantages  for  a  long  time  to  come.  She  will 
regain  in  Yunnan  the  leading  position  which  is  due  to  her 
owing  to  the  country's  proximity  to  Indo-China  and  the 
sacrifices  which  she  has  made  in  its  interests.  Japan's 
dreams  of  direct  control  must  vanish.  As  for  Germany's 
hold  on  various  commercial  enterprises,  it  is  for  ever  broken 
and  France  will  never  permit  to  revive,  whatever  the  new 
form  may  be.  Before  the  war  there  were  many  German 
firms  at  Yunnan  such  as  a  cartridge  factory,  an  electric  light 
Company  and  a  very  active  business  in  connection  with 
consular  representation.  It  was  on  Yunnan  Fou  that  the 
Germans  relied  for  spreading  disorder  and  rebellion 
throughout  Indo-China.  They  were  only  partially  success- 
ful. In  1918  at  Binh  and  Hoang  mo  near  Moncay  there 
was  a  small  rising  in  which  Madame  Pivet  and  Monsieur 
Leibrecht  were  carried  off  as  hostages.  This  incident  re- 
minded one  of  the  darker  times  at  Tonking  but  the  move- 
ment was  not  followed  up  and  the  Indo-Chinese  population 
gave  proof  of  their  loyalty.  In  Laos  too,  German  Officers 
with  a  small  following  succeeded  for  a  time  in  holding 
part  of  the  country  by  means  of  a  line  of  trenches  near  the 
High  Mekong. 

The  Japanese  had  considerably  increased  their  influence 
in  Yunnan  as  in  the  other  provinces  of  China  during  the 
war.  In  1916  they  sent  some  officers  there  as  instructors 
and  technical  advisers,  without  however  attempting  to  in- 
terfere with  French  control.  It  must  be  remembered  that 
General Tsai  was  pro-Japanese  and  had  received  encourage- 
ment from  his  friends  in  Tokio  during  his  campaigns  in 
Setchouen  and  Tibet.  And  the  position  of  Japan  is  still  very 
strong  in  Yunnan. 

France  has  quite  recently  obtained  permission  to  send 
a  French  Military  Mission  there.  Its  work  cannot  fail  to  be 


THE  FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN  179 

extremely  useful.  It  is  much  to  be  desired  too  that  other 
hospitals  should  be  built  like  the  one  at  Yunnan  Fou  which 
makes  French  science  admired  and  respected. 

France  cannot  dissociate  herself  from  the  future  of 
Yunnan.  She  must  follow  its  movements  both  economic 
and  political,  for  they  have  by  no  means  yet  attained  any 
degree  of  stability.  Yunnan  is  the  most  independent  pro- 
vince of  China,  and  would  be  a  danger  to  Indo-China  if  it 
was  completely  detached  from  the  Confederation  for  it 
would  certainly  become  a  centre  of  unrest  and  anarchy. 

During  the  European  war  Yunnan  served  more  than  once 
as  the  battle  ground  between  the  various  armies  of  China. 
In  the  early  part  of  1917  the  Yunnanese  commanded  by 
General  Tcheng  Kiong  Ming  was  defeated  by  the  army  of 
the  North.  On  April  11th  however  they  gained  a  victory  at 
Tienpe.  On  August  31st  1917  Yunnan  with  the  provinces 
of  Kouang  and  Koueitcheou  became  incorporated  with  the 
Southern  or  Canton  Government  which  recognised  Sun 
Yat  Sen  as  President.  It  has  been  said  that  it  is  Japanese 
loans  which  enable  the  Civil  War  to  continue.  The  North 
seems  now  to  have  the  stronger  military  force.  The  struggle 
will  doubtless  only  end  when  the  Great  Powers  intervene. 

Just  lately  (June  1920)  we  were  told  that  hostilities  had 
broken  out  afresh  and  that  a  rebel  army  was  marching  on 
Pekin.  Europe  should  follow  events  attentively  for  it  might 
be  the  origin  of  another  anti-foreign  movement  like  that 
of  the  Boxers. 

China  has  not  escaped  the  universal  upheaval  which 
has  followed  the  great  War  1914—1918.  The  Peace  Con- 
ference in  assigning  Chantung  to  the  Japanese  has  dis- 
pleased the  Chinese  who  have  refused  to  sign  the  Versailles 
Treaty.  As  a  result  of  this  policy,  we  might  see  them,  victims 
as  they  deem  themselves  of  European  and  American  de- 
ception, forming  a  panasiatic  movement  under  the  direction 
of  Japan.  China  is  undoubtedly  too  weak  to  be  dangerous 


180  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

for  some  time  to  come  but  one  must  not  forget  that  it  is 
the  most  populous  country  in  the  world  with  its  400  million 
inhabitants  spread  over  a  surface  of  11  million  square  kilo- 
metres. It  is  the  richest  in  minerals.  Their  first  Dynasty 
goes  back  to  2200  B.  c.  and  their  history  has  no  parallel. 
Though  the  past  weighs  heavily  on  China  she  is  never- 
theless in  process  of  an  evolution  which  will  radically 
transform  her  and  build  up  again  her  national  unity. 

China  has  been  a  Republic  since  February  1st  1912.  The 
reforms  in  administration,  education  and  legislation  have 
produced  extraordinary  results.  The  building  of  railways 
goes  on  apace.  In  1914  a  French  Company  obtained  per- 
mission to  lay  down  the  Chu  Ling  Yu  line  which  would 
connect  the  port  Yantcheou(Kouangtoun)withYunnan  Fou 
and  another  which  would  cross  the  Yangtse  at  Sui  Fou  and 
thus  connect  Yunnan  Fou  with  Tchonng  Rung.  The  War 
interrupted  many  undertakings  and  among  them  the 
"German  Transcaucasian",  a  line  for  which  M.  Duboscq 
was  responsible  and  which  was  to  go  from  Tchengtou  in 
Setchouen  through  Hankeou  to  Canton. 

China  is  then  an  essential  factor  in  the  near  future  of 
the  world.  The  struggle  for  the  Pacific  will  be  a  struggle 
for  China.  China,  while  following  her  own  destiny,  needs 
nevertheless  the  help  of  such  foreign  powers  as  England 
America  and  France  both  to  carry  out  her  great  economic 
enterprises  and  to  instruct  her  in  modern  science.  What 
a  prodigious  field  of  activity  where  the  treasures  wasted 
in  war  might  have  been  so  much  better  employed!  With  no 
ulterior  motive  of  domination  each  friendly  power  must 
localise  its  efforts.  France  who  has  great  interests  in  Indo- 
China  and  who  has  already  given  proof  of  her  capacity  to 
collaborate  with  the  Southern  provinces  must  be  respon- 
sible for  Yunnan. 

The  future  of  the  province  is  bound  up  with  that  of  Indo- 
China.  They  have  a  common  destiny  by  reason  of  their 


THE  FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN  181 

geographical  position  and  of  the  railway  in  the  making  of 
which  France  has  turned  the  natural  lie  of  the  land  to  the 
advantage  of  both  countries. 

The  natural  resources  of  Yunnan  are  not  well  known. 
The  following  table  gives  an  idea  of  her  export  of  metals 
shipped  at  Haiphong. 

1916  1917 

Antimony     2.800  pecules  410  pecules 

Copper  400      „  103      „ 

Lead  13.236      „  10.237      „ 

Mercury  34      „  46      „ 

Tin  115.293      „  185.634      „ 

Zink  10.012      „  1.933      „ 

Between  Yunnan  and  Hongkong  exports  amounted  to 
13.684  tons  in  1917  and  10.801  tons  in  1918. 

The  circulation  in  francs  from  Indo-China  to  Yunnan 
amounted  to  79  millions  in  1916  and  98  millions  in  1917. 
Between  Yunnan  and  Hongkong  transactions  in  minerals, 
metals,  and  skins,  amounted  to  a  sum  of  13  million  francs 
in  1917. 

Yunnan  is  taking  its  full  share  in  the  expansion  of  foreign 
commerce  which  is  so  notable  a  feature  in  China  since  the 
War.  In  1918  it  registered  its  high  water  mark. 

The  mining  industry  of  Yunnan  is  also  developing  rapidly. 
Most  of  the  Chinese  tin  goes  to  Hongkong  where  it  is  ana- 
lysed. In  1916  the  value  of  Yunnan  tin  was  a  million  gold 
dollars.  By  1917  it  was  three  times  as  much  while  during 
the  first  nine  months  of  1918  tin  worth  13  million  dollars 
(gold)  arrived  at  Honkong.  England  and  America  have  sent 
out  engineers  to  prospect  and  competition  is  keen.  The 
famous  tin  mines  of  Kocleou,  near  Mongzeu,  are  being 
worked  by  Americans.  When  the  French  authorities  of  Indo- 
China  remonstrated  on  this  account  with  the  Chinese 
Government,  the  answer  came  back  that  although  the  French 
might  certainly  claim  prior  rights  according  to  the  Agree- 


182  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

ment  of  1917,  they  had  never  made  use  of  their  advantageous 
position.  The  same  thing  applies  to  the  silver  mines  of  Tang 
Yueh  where  the  Chinese  have  been  forced  to  employ  other 
engineers  than  French.  If  France  is  not  to  lose  all  her  mining 
prerogatives  here,  she  must  hasten  to  reserve  for  herself  the 
direction  of  the  copper  mines  as  well  as  the  coal  and  antimony 
mines  which  still  remain  unworked. 

The  results  of  the  first  mining  enterprises  were  disappoint- 
ing. A  reaction  has  now  set  in  however  and  there  is  no 
lack  of  encouraging  signs.  But  methodical  research  is  in- 
dispensable and  for  this  purpose  a  laboratory  of  mineralogy 
has  now  been  set  up  at  Mongzeu. 

Important  hydraulic  works  have  been  undertaken  by  the 
French  both  for  land  irrigation  and  for  electrical  purposes. 
Here  are  openings  for  French  activity  and  it  would  be 
well  to  attract  towards  the  French  schools  in  Tongking  the 
many  young  Chinese  students  who  will  be  the  engineers 
of  the  future.  It  is  these  men  who  will  later  inspire  their 
country  with  new  life  and  ideas.  At  present  they  tend  to 
flow  into  the  schools  and  colleges  at  Hongkong. 

If  France  means  to  maintain  the  first  place  in  Yunnan 
which  is  her  right,  she  will  have  to  strive  for  it  more  and 
more.  International  commerce  in  China  is  ever  on  the  in- 
crease and  if  France  fails  to  profit  by  her  influence  in  Indo- 
China  and  by  the  rights  granted  her  in  the  treaties  in  the 
last  twenty  years,  she  will  soon  be  out-distanced. 

China  is  attracting  the  capital  and  energy  not  only  of  all 
European  nations  but  also  of  Japan.  England  and  America, 
no  sooner  freed  from  one  dangerous  rival,  are  immediately 
recognising  another  in  the  Japanese  whose  influence 
through  her  penetration  into  China  has  extended  greatly 
during  the  war. 

With  its  400  million  inhabitants  China  is  the  greatest 
market  in  the  world.  It  is  a  country  of  rapidly  changing 
and  of  unlimited  needs.  Its  industrial  future  is  assured 


THE  FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN  183 

owing  to  its  considerable  mining  wealth.  It  is  estimated 
that  there  is  enough  coal  in  China  to  provide  for  the  whole 
world  for  ten  centuries. 

The  home  policy  of  China  has  not  regained  its  normal 
equilibrium.  Anxiety  as  to  the  results  of  the  continual  in- 
ternal disorders  would  in  most  cases  be  discouraging  to  big 
enterprises,  but  what  looks  to  us  as  serious  agitation  does 
not  greatly  disturb  the  mass  of  the  Chinese  people.  It  is 
all  on  the  surface.  It  would  need  far  more  than  this  to 
create  a  real  upheaval,  though  the  struggle  between  North 
and  South  is  always  on  the  verge  of  breaking  out  again  and 
though  Bolshevistic  influences  are  making  themselves  felt 
at  Peking. 

The  schism  between  North  and  South  still  exists  and 
Canton  sets  itself  constantly  in  opposition  to  Peking.  In  de- 
fiance of  the  President  of  the  Chinese  Republic  Hsiw  Chew 
Tchang  whose  head  quarters  are  at  Peking,  the  president 
of  the  Canton  Parliament,  Sun  Yat  Sen  acts  as  the  chief 
of  the  confederated  provinces  of  the  South.  No  hostilities 
are  in  progress  in  the  present  year,  1921,  but  the  hopes  which 
were  expressed  lately  of  a  definite  understanding  between 
the  two  Chinas  have  not  yet  been  realised. 

The  conference  for  this  purpose  at  Shanghai  was  not 
successful.  In  addition  to  this  latest  rivalry,  the  provinces 
of  the  South  are  continually  fighting  among  themselves  and 
it  is  indeed  only  by  taking  advantage  of  these  quarrels  that 
Sun  Yat  Sen  can  maintain  his  authority.  Kouang  Si  is  al- 
ways at  war  with  Kouang  Toung.  The  leaders  of  the  Yun- 
nan Koueitcheou  group  are  aiming  to  transfer  the  seat  of 
Government  from  Canton  to  Yunnan  Fou.  At  the  present 
moment  Setchouen  is  at  war  with  Yunnan  and  Koueitcheou. 

To  complicate  matters  still  more  Sun  Yat  Sen  has  entered 
into  relations  with  Lenin  and  has  sent  an  ambassador  to 
Soviet  Russia.  Doubtless  the  new  Communists  of  Russia 
and  those  of  China  who  uphold  the  communistic  ideas  of 


184  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

centuries  have  many  characteristics  in  common  but  cer- 
tainly the  former  have  not  reached  the  standard  of  the  latter. 

While  the  South  continues  to  be  troubled  by  struggles 
between  province  and  province,  the  North  is  at  present 
quiet.  Will  this  peace  last?  One  cannot  say.  Many  occa- 
sions for  discord  exist  between  the  different  military  chiefs 
who  share  the  real  power,  a  power  which  is  merely  sup- 
ported by  the  bayonet.  The  Mandchou  party  is  now  in 
power.  That  of  the  Anfou  Club  or  the  pro-Japanese  has  been 
defeated  and  its  chief  Touan  Tsi  Jouei  has  retired,  giving 
place  to  Marshal  Tchang  Tso  Lin  governor  of  the  three 
Mancheou  provinces.  This  man,  a  highway  robber  in  his 
youth  still  remains  in  Moukden  but  it  is  said  that  he  intends 
one  day  to  march  to  Peking  and  to  restore  the  monarchy. 
Even  supposing  he  elects  to  remain  quiet,  there  may  be 
trouble  still  from  General  Tsao  Kouen  his  illustrious  partner 
who  helped  him  to  the  presidency  of  the  Aufou  Club.  Tsao 
Kouen  resides  near  Peking  at  Pao  Ting  Fou  and  might  ar- 
rive first  upon  the  scene.  Moreover  in  the  next  general  elec- 
tions he  hopes  to  take  office  as  Vice- President  of  the  Repu- 
blic, a  fact  with  which  Marshal  Tschang  Tso  Lin  is  not  at 
all  pleased.  The  smallest  spark  might  set  the  powder  alight. 
The  president  Hsiw  Chew  Tchang  and  the  Peking  Govern- 
ment would  be  alike  helpless  to  prevent  military  rebellions 
and  save  the  country  from  bloodshed.  They  cannot  even 
attempt  a  show  of  opposition  to  the  plans  of  Sun  Yat  Sen 
in  the  South. 

The  present  quiet  which  reigns  in  China  is  mainly  due  to 
the  disastrous  drought  in  the  northern  provinces.  A  telegram 
on  March  28, 1921  announced  that  in  the  province  of  Chen- 
Si  50000  inhabitants  have  died  of  famine. 

Among  the  nations  claiming  a  share  of  influence  in  China, 
Russia  may  play  an  important  part.  In  spite  of  the  troubled 
period  through  which  she  herself  is  passing,  good  relations 
have  always  been  maintained  between  the  two  countries. 


THE  FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN  185 

The  Soviet  Government  has  constituted  a  "Repubic  of  the 
Far  East"  in  Siberia  between  Lake  Baikal  and  the  Pacific 
and  given  it  almost  complete  independence.  Its  present 
High  Commissioner,  Yunin,  is  very  active  and  is  negotiat- 
ing treaties  at  Peking  which  are  most  advantageous  to  the 
new  Republic. 

The  zone  of  French  influence  is  in  South  China.  French 
methods  give  greater  hope  of  peace  and  security  than  those 
of  Russia  in  the  North.  French  influence  is  especially  strong 
in  Yunnan  as  we  have  already  said,  owing  to  its  proximity 
to  Indo-China  and  to  the  railway  which  joins  them.  The 
separatist  movement  in  Yunnan  also  helps  to  unite  them. 
Yunnan  has  always  shown  great  independence  in  her  atti- 
tude towards  China.  She  hates  the  mandarins  forced  upon 
her  by  Peking  or  Canton.  She  resents  the  intrusion  of 
Chinese  from  other  provinces.  During  her  long  history 
Yunnan  has  struggled  continually  for  freedom.  When  Mon- 
sieur Doumer  was  Governor-General  of  Indo-China,  there 
were  attempts  to  unite  Yunnan  to  the  French  Colony.  For 
the  climate  of  Yunnan,  thanks  to  its  high  situation,  is  not 
unlike  that  of  France  and  would  well  suit  the  French  race. 
Moreover  they  could  have  settled  there  without  detriment 
to  the  scanty  native  population.  In  1900  Monsieur  Doumer 
was  ready  to.occupy  Yunnan.  The  consent  of  all  the  foreign 
consuls  had  been  obtained.  He  then  referred  the  project 
to  his  Government  who,  however,  raised  the  objection  that 
there  would  be  difficulty  in  overcoming  the  Chinese  forces 
in  Yunnan  as  nearly  all  the  French  troops  in  the  Far  East 
were  at  that  time  at  Peking.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  objection 
did  not  hold  good;  the  Governor-General  knew  the  value 
and  number  of  the  Chinese  soldiers  in  Yunnan  for  in  order 
to  keep  them  quiet  it  was  he  who  was  paying  them. 

Times  have  changed.  In  the  last  twenty  years,  China  has 
undergone  the  most  important  evolution  in  her  history  and 
her  outlook  is  transformed.  France  too  does  not  now  seek 


186  IN  AND  ROUND  YUNNAN  FOU 

territorial  expansion.  She  is  content  with  a  policy  of  in- 
fluence and  a  commercial  understanding. 

France  has  always  been  in  sympathy  with  a  western  edu- 
cation for  China.  During  the  last  century  she  did  much  to 
attract  Chinese  students  to  her  country  while,  among 
Frenchmen,  the  study  of  Chinese  art  and  literature  was 
much  in  vogue.  Greater  intimacy  would  be  a  mutual  gain 
for  each  country.  Monsieur  Painleve's  mission  in  China 
was  very  successful.  First  hundreds  and  now  thousands  of 
young  Chinese  students  have  been  entering  French  schools 
and  universities,  and  they  are  quickly  imbibing  not  only 
her  methods  but  her  spirit. 

Long  before  the  war  France  already  had  flourishing  in- 
stitutions in  China.  Legendre  in  Tchoung  King,  Dupuy 
in  Canton,Vadon  and  Le  Dentu  in  Yunnan  Fou,  increased 
her  influence.  The  hospitals  of  Yunnan  Fou  and  Mongzeu 
have  done  their  part  in  raising  her  prestige.  A  number 
of  German  educational  institutions  are  now  also  being  taken 
over  by  the  French. 

Certain  military  schools  at  Peking,  Tientsien,  Tsi  Nan 
Fou,  Makin  had  engaged  Germans  to  train  young  officers 
for  the  army.  Count  Rex,  the  ex-German  ambassador  at 
Peking  succeeded  in  making  the  German  language  obliga- 
tory in  Chinese  universities;  he  encouraged  the  foundation 
of  Chino-German  schools,  providing  grants  through  banks 
and  commercial  houses.  One  of  these  schools  was  opened 
at  Tcheng  Tou  in  Setchouen,  which  borders  on  Yunnan. 
In  Kiaw  Tcheou  a  German  Colony,  German  instruction 
was  not  surprising  but  it  was  strange  to  find  such  a  school 
on  the  French  concession  of  Shanghai.  It  was  first  a 
hospital,  then  a  school  of  medicine  was  added,  and  later  an 
industrial  school  which  trained  engineers  for  electrical 
railways  and  mines.  This  school  has  been  specially  referred 
to  in  the  Versailles  treaty.  Germany  is  to  give  it  up  to  the 
French  and  Chinese  Governments. 


THE  FUTURE  OF  YUNNAN  187 

In  China,  the  power  given  by  education  cannot  be  over- 
rated. The  respect  due  to  the  master  is  on  an  equality  with 
that  given  to  parents.  France  recognises  this  fact  and  is  wise 
in  her  desire  to  attract  to  her  schools  and  colleges  in  Indo- 
China  and  France  Chinese  youth  from  whom  the  govern- 
ing class  will  later  be  recruited.  The  advantages  of  her 
moral  influence  are  far-reaching  for  French  prestige  is 
already  preponderant  in  South  China  and  as  the  Yunnan 
railway  extends  reaching  the  banks  of  the  Yang  Tse  Kiang 
at  Sin-Fou  and  Tchoung  King  her  sphere  of  influence  will 
follow  in  its  wake.  When  the  line  is  completely  finished  it 
will  join  up  the  gulf  of  Tonking,  Petchili,  and  the  Yellow 
Sea  and  branches  to  the  North  will  draw  the  commerce 
of  Tali  and  Semao. 

A  great  future  is  then  open  to  Yunnan.  The  foregoing 
glimpse  at  the  political  situation  shows  Yunnan  already 
in  no  unfavourable  position.  When,  with  the  help  of  Indo- 
China,  she  is  no  longer  commercially  isolated  but  united  to 
the  rest  of  the  world  by  her  railways,  she  may  indeed  beco- 
me the  most  important  province  of  China  and  Yunnan  Fou 
aspire  to  supplant  Canton  as  the  capital  of  Southern  China. 


Printed  by  Pfal,  Neustadt 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made 
4  days  prior  to  due  date 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


DEC  1  3  2005 


DD20   12  M   1-05 


FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


YP    .19R2Q 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CDM71ME37E 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY